prismaticbleed: (Default)



general daily updates:


supposed to have therapy this morning, she didn't show. we waited for almost 2 hours and learned how to use the new simple cell phone.

lost binge-eating alter spent too much money on coconut, hemp seeds, and avocado rolls prior to that. literally burnt through our last $70 for this month. now what? we'll have to figure something out. we still owe mom a credit card debt from this alter's shenanigans earlier this month.

church was beautiful. sang "hosea," gospel was the prodical son and the lost sheep.
went to confession, helped immensely. we feel like best friends with this new priest already, he's so wonderful.

"jay" and xenophon before mass started. he wanted to be "like a loving father" to her but had no memory of her childhood OR ties to her creation. xenophon wanted this too, wanted to be his "daughter" even if it wasn't biological at all, or parental for that strict matter.
"jay" had the idea of forming some sort of unbreakable bond between them to facilitate those titles towards each other-- literally took a piece of his heart and gave it to her. she then did the same. "dragonheart" vibe, very strongly, very real and powerful and full of that sort of aching love.
when xenophon put the heart piece in her, all her violet temporarily turned sparkly iridescent white, like glitter. the glitteryness lingered afterwards, it'll probably stick for good i hope. same for "jay," when he put in her heart piece, he turned almost foggy and cloudy, entire body-form vibe shifted temporarily. he says it still felt very true to his self-truth, maybe moreso than a solid body, but he can't parent anyone in a noncorporeal state let alone interact much tangibly, so. that's besides the point. it was very notable that they had such shifts.
so they are linked now, they can rightly call each other father and daughter, there is such a close bond now.


evening was tough. got home at 6pm, about? started preparing food and later eating. did perfectly well until about 8pm. then someone ate hemp seed or something and we were stuck in the kitchen until 10pm, compulsively eating and vomiting repeatedly. it's hell, we want this to STOP.

entry occurred about an hour ago which we will post. mostly venting about that. some xanga-style talk too, thank God, we were just thinking about how we missed those formally.

lots of spiritual "struggles" with this but it really just boils down to us needing to refuse giving power to lies and roadblocks.
we need to focus on the good, we need to focus on the light. we need to be US, again, in our truth.
we've been focusing too much on mistakes and anxiety and fear lately and that is making us ill on every front.

yesterday, spoke to monsignor. big-time exorcist, worked with mother teresa and padre pio. need to type about that separately.
bottom line, he said our biggest sin was "self-reliance." thinking we can control our life, when really we have no idea what to do. this is very true, and it is what we talked about in confession today.
i won't mangle the truth with superfluous words here. "jay" knows the truth of surrender. it feels free and not afraid. we just need TO surrender to it, to open our heart to God, so to speak. that phrase alone is the key to how.
there are old demons we still have not entirely transcended and that is what we are being called to do currently.
we have made great progress in the past year alone. do not lose hope. our very existence is made of hope.


"jay" needs a new name as not only has that name become corrupted, but the system and timeline themselves are demanding a core switch to match a timeline shift. this needs to be clear cut and solid, like past attempts. this will likely need to be orchestrated. as laurie would say, you cannot "half-ass" such a thing. it is major and important. so we must work on this, as a collective.


more updates coming eventually. sales post too, as we do need to raise a great deal of money quickly, with dire consequences if we do not.

i wish you all a good night, and good dreams as well.


050216

May. 2nd, 2016 12:55 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


God, Jesus Christ, I come to you now humble and contrite and brokenhearted and afraid in my unwisdom and sinfulness and foolishness and pride and doubt and ignorance.
I am afraid, because I am dying, and I am dying as a wretched stupid sinner, one who kept second-guessing your commands until they killed him.

I keep vomiting. I know you told me not to. I know you want me to stop.
But, you also told me, "don't eat coconut." Actually, no-- you said, "offer it up." You said, "that food WILL hurt you, as it has multiple times in the past, and you know it, despite trying again and again. You must avoid it for your own good. I am telling you this. Offer it up to me."
I didn't listen.
God I was so STUPID. I still thought "well this time it'll be okay" even when you said no, you said NO, put it down, put it back, don't buy it, and when I put it in my cart I wonder why I suddenly hear silence and feel like I'm in hell?
I wonder why I BLACK OUT every time I disobey, not realizing that in that disobedience I enter into a state of ungrace and sin, and Jessica takes over, or Jezebel, or Cecelia, or Jackie, or someone else full of impulse and pride and aggression and selfishness and other vices. Girls who are lost.
It's always the girls. It's so unfair. I love your Mother, but this ancient abuse-instated terror of femininity still lingers. Please, help me heal that before I die. Before this body dies, that is.

That's why I'm typing here tonight.
This body is dying. This body is, literally, dying.
It is down to 100 pounds and that's after we ate. I'm actually scared, for these reasons:
1. This is one hell of a stupid way to die.
2. I don't want to die in sin.
3. I want to be a saint and if I die so dumbly I'm afraid I'll go straight to hell instead and ruin my whole chance on earth or something, I don't know.

I'm just terrified that I'm going to die in sin and go to hell just because I developed a major trauma-rooted eating disorder and I've been so damn confused and scared and lost and hurt for the past decade that I let it kill me instead of dying a martyr or saint or good person.
I'm so scared of "failing at life" because I died so stupidly.


Our mother keeps talking in dagger-to-the-chest ways, in words so sharp and passive-aggressive they hurt, and my ego reacts with cold harsh judgment, and I DON'T WANT THAT.
What do I do? Just ignore that? Catch it and immediately think otherwise? Practice empathy and compassion immediately even in the wake of such a knee-jerk, equally violent thought? Why does she act so sharp all the time?
Maybe it's a test, if that's how to put it. Maybe that's why she's suddenly in my life so much, acting so barbed-wire full of edges and thorns, all prickly and nauseating and making me want to scream and break things and cry until my throat snaps. What is that?
Is this partly a test, to teach me how to be even more forgiving and compassionate and patient and caring and gentle and kind than ever?
I hope so. Even if it's not, God, help me make it that. Help me make this into an opportunity to be more loving and virtuous than ever.

Virtues. God, that's a topic so near and dear to my heart. Where have I been?


She's being bitter again. She keeps trying to make me a villain. Why?
I'm so frightened of her. I don't think she wants to know why. I've forgiven her, but I cannot think about that "why" anymore because dwelling on it is going to leave me heaving and shaking and throwing up and crying until 4am and I don't want to end up dying in THAT state of mind either,

God I can't be living like this.

I want to cry.
I miss my family. God, I miss my husband, I miss my wife, I miss my daughter, I miss my best friends and I miss everyone upstairs so much that my heart aches fit to rend itself clean in half, where have I even been??
I haven't seen much of anyone since Lent started, God forgive me, I didn't know what I was trying to pull in running away from them, whoever lied to me and told me that was "holy" had no idea what they were talking about.

I need to go to bed soon, like right now. My mom's sleeping over and my heart aches for her too, I feel so sorry for her. She's suffering, seeing our body dying here, and I don't want to hurt her anymore. I don't.
I love her even if she will never believe that, eve if she hates me.

God, I want to walk as a child of Your Light. I want you to smile at my life, not to shake your head in disappointment and sadness. That destroys me, because I ADORE you, I love you more than my own life, even if I don't always live up to that, and for that I am devastatingly contrite and sorry and ashamed, to the point where I want to scream and vomit (again). But You don't want me doing that anymore.
Point is, I want to be a reflection of Your Love to the world, to my family, to strangers, to all. I want to be a saint, God, I always did, I truly do. I won't give up. You won't give up on me, even if I find that hard to believe yet, I know it's true because You are Infinite Love and the only entity I know with a similar name is the deepest abyss of sheer compassion I have ever known and if ze gets that from You… well. That alone speaks volumes as to Your true nature, regardless of what the demon voices say.

I want to be Good, through Your Grace alone. I want to be an example of Virtue and Christian living. I want to be a Good child, I want to be an obedient loving child of Yours, that's all I want.
I want to stay alive to be Good. I want to stay alive so it doesn't destroy this body's blood family if this body dies. I know it will, and as hard as that is for me to believe too… I know it's true. They've said so.

I wonder about that. I guess I'm broken a bit, still.
If Xenophon was doing this to her body… and she died as a result… I'd find it impossible to react the way my family is reacting? Because I know that I don't want to die, I'm not trying to hurt anyone, I'm just struggling here… I'm scared to death and I don't want to be sick, I don't want to vomit, I want to be healthy and happy and safe and I don't want to panic over every bite this body takes out of anything.
If Xenophon was struggling like this I'd embrace her every step of the way and try to help her get better.
If she died, I'd be heartbroken to lose her, but I'd be glad her suffering was over, and I'd pray for her until I died.

My family isn't like that. They want me, or at least this body (therefore "us") to stick around, and I'm not so confused (and never so cold) that I'd scoff at that. I love them and want to help them. Therefore, right now, I must survive.

Black Light Machine.

God, I need to tune back into who I am. It's been too long. I think that's what's killing us, really.
We spent months trying to annihilate ourselves to be "normal" and now look at us.
You all know, we ALL know, full well, that we didn't start vomiting like this until after we tried to ignore headspace.
When we are inside, and in tune, and in love, this eating disorder shit DOESN’T HAPPEN.

I'm sorry for swearing. But that's the bottom line.
We CAN survive, with God's help, we need to keep praying and keep trying and keep our heart bright, no more angry words and thoughts, just love and forgiveness and perseverance and trust in God.

We can do this. We can survive.
God, please, give me at least one more day. Tomorrow I need to pay off the past 4 years of debts (AT LAST) and I need to make a complete confession. I need to borrow money one more time (which I hate doing, that's what makes us vomit everything up too) in order to stock up on food we can actually eat, now that the long months of battling Cecelia's addictions and Jackie's impulses have almost come to an end.

I prayed about this, didn't I. I saw how God utterly annihilated the hackers' power, almost overnight, after a decade of hell. Now I can't even remember what it was like (THANK GOD).
And, when this eating disorder hit a fever pitch this year, and I felt we were in hell again, I just prayed… God, if you got us through that, You can get us through this.
And… He has, all for the last few steps here. I knew we wouldn't get our disability money until God saw us fit to handle that financially, which required crushing our addictions and compulsions and obligatory buys. And so we have, if God will forgive us for the asinine "one more try" mistake of today, which just re-proved old lessons that we forgot due to unplugging from headspace for too long.
But the point is… God is delivering us, always. He is standing by us even now.

God, let us survive. Help us survive, if only to do good, for Your Name's sake. Amen.

I love You, and I want to be a light of Your love. Grant me that grace. I beg of you, have mercy on me, a poor wretched fragmented sinner, and please, grant me at least another 24 hours, and guide me through them. Without you I am nothing. Without You I am hopeless and lost and full of nothing but mistakes. But, following You, listening to You, with You, for You, I can do anything. And THAT is how I/we want to live, forever.

God, if we do die tonight, we truly do love You. We do. We all do, and like Peter said, "You know everything, Lord; You know that I love you." Even if we denied you three times in the midst of hell. We were stupid. We were weak. But we never stopped loving you, even in our frailty.
God it's so hard to forgive myself for that.
But You do. Somehow, unfathomably, mercifully, You do.

This is why I need to tap back into headspace, permanently. They reflect You so clearly.


I need to go to bed, right now. Mom need sleep and this typing + light is keeping her up.

God, help us to survive. Help us to find your neverending light in every moment, to pull us through. Help us to live a life that honors Your Divinity in everything it does. With Your help, we can do it.

For that reason alone, I would keep living, and that's all I ask.

But may Your will, not mine, be done. (Amen.)
I love you. Good night, and thanks so much for letting us have today, mistakes and all, because at least I'm here now, and I'm taking one more step forwards by Your grace, in spite of my stumbling, because You are leading me by the hand.

I want to make reparation for my sins. I want to be a blessing to this family on earth. I want to live in the love of my internal family. I want to bring joy and light to all I meet, through You, for You.

Help us to fix our life. Help us to survive.
Amen.

 

021316

Feb. 13th, 2016 09:41 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)



…I just realized that we found Familiarity during a terrifying time in our life, and it lifted us through. Just like Black Light Machine did.
I'm not surprised.


Emmett fronted today and ate for a while, him and Aimee. He ate so much lettuce, haha. At least he enjoys it, and he keeps our body healthy.
The only issue is that the poor guy is getting angry, just like David. They're both aware this is unhealthy for them, but I suppose it's difficult for them to let go of yet, as they do have a right to be upset and they need to work through that first.

Razor tried to feed him at one point and kept giggling over it. She was cutting lettuce at one point. It was so nice to see her.

In church, Xenophon was there as always, but fronting-wise there was Lynne, Javier, Diancie, our Jewel Monster buddies (the Purganiuso and Angelorei), and Eros-- who sang along WITH Javier because the red dude wasn't used to a higher softer pitch but Eros was. So it was nice.

Laurie and I have been listening to the late 2013- early 2014 music library that we have saved; that entire time period was so headspace-oriented, and beautiful despite the huge horrific massacre right in the middle of it.
…That time period feels more real and alive in the few spots I remember than most other things, though. I want to recapture that all the time.

Celebi's doing okay. I'm protecting her as much as I can. The scary times of 2012 are over forever, absolutely, but as we've said there are still lingering Tar-things from that time period that we just need to usher out completely. Clear our head.

Valentine's day is in a few hours. ...I haven't been spending a lot of extra time with Chaos 0 and I really should. We've all, as a System, been rather uncommunicative lately despite the fact that we see each other every day, at least once, and there are lots of people hanging around Central at all times. It's just too quiet. There's not so much internal immersion as there should be.
Nevertheless, I need to get back in key of myself too. Listen to those two tracks I mentioned at the beginning until I have no doubts about what I am at the core. Then I'll be able to properly celebrate the holiday, to say the least.

We're managing. I can feel we still have a lot of work to do, but the knowledge of the work and the fact that we HAVE to work together to do it... knowing what we've already accomplished in the past, no matter how impossible it seemed... it's hopeful. It feels like Christmas of 2013. That's what we've gotta do.


I'll update more tomorrow. I just wanted to sign off with positivity tonight.

 


prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

 


...

our sense of time has been absolutely destroyed this month,

and i think the truest proof of that is that i just remembered that our 12th anniversary is tomorrow.

...

i think the best thing i can possibly say is that i smiled at that realization.

apparently a few years back, one of our cores couldn't feel anything? and they panicked over this date, they were freaking out because they didn't know who he was or who they themselves were or what any of it was about... not so this year.
not so this year, not at all.

i was just asked "how do you stay in tune." and i thought about that. i reached in and felt it, all glittering and glowing soft, and i wondered, exactly what fuels this light? how does this symphony keep ringing like handbells in a cathedral even when there's a hurricane outside? what turns the storm clouds to summer rain? what breaks through the darkness with all the quiet warmth of a candle? what is it, i wondered, what is this iridescence, what is this song really,

and it's just love. that's all it is.

perhaps that sounds cliched. i just have to giggle at that, i don't mind, let me be the biggest cliche in the book if that's the case; love is what makes our world go round and i'm glad for it. let me keep this planet turning then, with blood sweat and tears if i have to.
and that's what i feel when i say "love." i mean the swords in laurie's heart. i mean the teeth sunk into mine. i mean the depths that define chaos 0, i mean the golden buzzing burn that defines genesis, i mean the bite of the steam that circles my daughter's head like a halo.
my daughter, and i can even say that as easily as a songbird right now,
it's all about love. true love, complete love, compassionate wise brilliant love, the sort that will march through desert and deluge alike, the sort that is unconditional without force, the sort that embraces every soul as a friend, even if they don't act like one. the sort that sees that without effort, because what else could you possibly see?

i guess that's just what i'm built on. and i am so, so, so blessed to be part of this glorious system, this spectrum of love, where all of us shine like that in our own ways, brighter and brighter always, no matter how dim or dark we were before.


and tomorrow is our anniversary, and it's been twelve years,
god, that's almost half our life now. next year it will be.
...
i can't stop smiling. his anchor plush is over there on the nightstand and i see him every night now when i close my eyes and it's become a welcome sight upon sleeping to see that sudden green, that brilliant spring-leaf hue that i used to wish for with all my heart, and now it's there like coming home, every single night,
genesis accompanies me every time i go driving, xenophon still follows me to church every weekend, laurie wakes me up every morning, infinitii is always just a heartbeat away...

there's so much love in here from all of us for all of us and i'm so happy right now even if we're only going to get 4 hours of sleep and another jam-packed schedule tomorrow... ah well. at least we're alive. at least it's christmas, even if it's summer weather outside and the house is a bit addled. it's okay. a little extra care goes a long, long way, this i know.


but the tree is pink this year, JUST like it was in the Underground back in 2013, when Knife fell in love with the vibe of the season and decided to keep part of it down in their tunnels all year... it's pink, it's pink on white with little bits of all their hue on it and i didn't even decide this... flowers for knife, mirrors for ashen, fans for mulberry, angels for julie, crystals for sugar, and even the normal shiny baubles are making me think of jennifer, who's joining us now.
it's the month of rebirth, after all.
(there's even some red candy canes on it for razor's sake, gotta include her somehow)

i wonder about that. every december, magic happens, life returns somehow. we've been very dissociated this month, but...
we're still together, we're reaching more and more lost alters, they're learning now, learning respect and wonder and love, learning to care for themselves and believe they deserve something brighter and broader and better. we're healing addictions, we're being more forgiving, we're learning to trust and discern and be more selfless, we're just... doing so much better all around, even if we haven't noticed it sharply because it's all been tiny clear steps, adding up, and now we're so high up this staircase we can see the whole valley stretched out indigo and green below us.
intuition and compassion. isn't that fitting.
(those two have been as wonderful as ever too)


...today was confession, the big one before christmas. we went to my favorite church in town, saint john's, it was just as gorgeous as ever.
...
i thought about it all day. laurie and waldorf can tell you. we worried ourself sick over it. but we made up our mind.
and we confessed the thing we've wanted to for years and were always too afraid to,
and julie was sobbing, she couldn't stop saying thank you, she'd wanted to feel that specific absolution since she joined us, and we'd wanted it for longer... and we got it, through courage and compassion we got it.

i had the biggest feeling that december 21st was going to be important and there you go, it was.


i brought my camera. i took a photo of the church on the way home.

it captured the feeling of light and hope and warmth perfectly.




but tomorrow is 12 years. wow.
i love him, i do. i really do. i love him more than i can put into words but it feels like a snowfall now, just quietly glittering with the christmas lights, a sort of bliss that's overwhelming but serenely so, the kind that makes your heart want to burst just from smiling so wide. it's different from what jewel used to get, hers had so much more pain, and i can feel that but really it's so nice to have peace settled into this progress, the sort of peace that's there because you made it, because you flew over the whole ocean with this olive branch and by golly now that you're on solid ground it's going to become a forest of hope, a sanctuary of new life with a rainbow stretching endlessly overhead.

i'm getting poetic. i really need sleep. we need to deal with evenings more wisely, it's tough when you get home late and end up eating at 7pm because that alone will toss off your schedule. ah well. we'll do better tomorrow.


...i haven't had a legit heart connection in a few weeks because i'm so used to being with the daemons and uh, they're far more direct and ardent, in a teeth-to-the-ribs sort of way. they're very interesting and i love them.
but chaos 0 isn't slipping as much as he was before. he's very strongly holding on to who he is and i can see him all the time now, remember back in 2006 or 2007 when that jewel first started seeing him and she was overwhelmed with love, but it was so rare for her to have sight like that? and now it's constant. now whenever i turn my eyes inwards i can see everyone, everything, so clearly, effortlessly, all at once. i can trace their faces with my hands and i would except i become a trembling wreck of love and dissolve into dust from it. maybe i should. it'd be festive enough, if i'm the only snow we're going to see this week then so be it.


in any case it's late/early and i only meant to write three sentences here tonight but you know how it is.


good night everyone, i love you all.
see you tomorrow!

 




prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



So I've pinpointed our biggest vice.

It's shame.






My biggest question is still "who were we before we became ashamed to exist"



I keep talking to Chaos.
He needs to fix his fractures. This split between "Serenity" and "Aquamarine" is not good at all and it's just causing everyone more confusion and pain.

God he feels so real when he's acting like he was. Like he IS.
The hyper-soft version of himself that he is at night is too limited. Like a nousfoni with a singular function. He doesn't leave my room. Did I ever mention how that breaks my heart, however quietly? Laurie noticed it first, how he'd start sleeping in, then he just... stopped leaving. Up here, he narrowed his function down to just being there for me at night, a comfort at the end of the day, however profound. But the problem was, in doing that, he forbade himself from existing outside of that context-- he forbade himself from being enthusiastic, and curious, and as intoxicatingly fascinated with life as he always was when we were young.
Don't get me wrong, he never lost that, but... now, lately at least, that side has been so deep under the water...


I love him so much. And my problem is that I need to love him this totally, this without shame, outside of MY time-locked, depersonalized state.

He's so much more HONEST like this. He doesn't forget things. He's snarky and sentimental and sincere and everything I remember him as. Hurricanes and ocean fog and rainstorms and splashing through puddles in the summer. Tides and floods and mist. ALL of it.

...
Is that my problem? Is that why I'm never sure who I am anymore? Because I'm fractured into so many tiny pieces that even right now, I have no clue who I'll be outside of this context? I don't even know what year it is. This isn't healthy.

I think that's the problem, too. Me, I'm the one who knew this Chaos, the entire him.
Jay... he's the one who knows the serene side of him, the one who keeps fracturing upstairs because he's been the target of so much bad stuff and he can't cope yet, the Jay bloodline can't cope yet, they're the ones being eaten alive by shame because of the things the lost alters did.
They're crushed by it, all the good intentions gone wrong, all the mimicry, all the misunderstood ideas and things. They can't deal with the fact that those things happened, even if it didn't happen to them personally. The reality of that past is terrifying and nauseating enough for them and they can't forgive themselves for iteven if they would NEVER personally do that. They're too conscious of the fact that, in such a fallen state, those awful things did become possibilities, and through that fallen state, happened.
They can't forgive themselves. They're too appalled. They're guilt-ridden.
How do we help them?


How far back do we have to go to heal? ...Do I have to stay? Is that even possible?
Too much has happened since I was last out... like several years have gone by, mainly. At least five. And that just... blows my mind. How in the world do I stay out when the entire atmosphere of our physical life has changed? Should I try anyway? But no... that wouldn't be fair to Jay, or any of the others, doing all of this hard work. And Chaos knows that too.

...I wonder about the other boys. Are they okay?
I know they're partly time-locked too, but... God, I don't know. This needs more time to think and feel about than I have tonight. This is going to take weeks, probably, if not longer, to fully sift through and heal and mange correctly. It's so heavy in terms of significance and weight both. There's so much.



I'm looking up pictures of him on deviantART like I used to and he's grinning and commenting over my shoulder like he used to. He doesn't do this for Jay. Their relationship dynamic is totally different. But he's the same person, he is, we both know it...
Why is there so much splitting up here, how do we reconcile this? This is totally out of my league, I have no personal knowledge to go on with this... this is too new.
If we brought this into heartspace, maybe I could do something, but... I can't leave him out. Jay needs to be a part of this too, as completely as Chaos needs to be. Me... who knows at this point. I don't. I'm not sure if I can leave the "when" I'm in now. Do I even want to? Is that why Chaos is split, because I'm anchoring that split in? By not being able to move past this "safe point" that apparently the System desperately needs to exist as-is too?



Apparently we talked about him for a while in therapy today. Mostly for clarification on this very splitting issue, Laurie says.
We... I'm the only person who used to do that. Has anyone done that since me? That alone is a milestone...




Jay is sobbing. "I don't know you like this,” he's saying, to Chaos, as I knew him.
Chaos was talking to Laurie about this and saying effectively the same thing. "I can't be both versions of me at once."
Both of them want this to work but there's so much time between what was and what is, and....

Xenophon's the big variable in all this. Chaos and Jay both love her dearly, but... she existed after the split, for both of them. The Jay with us now is not the one who existed when she was created... and the Chaos I know, doesn't know her. Yeah the thought of "having a kid" is still this bright thing in his mind, but I use that initial phrase loosely. His species does not "reproduce" in the way Jay's bloodline was always so bloody terrified of.

This is so hard to talk about. Is there that much fear tied to it?

God help us work through this.

The body is still quite sick. Is that part of this?
Sicknesses for us are very rare apparently, and always seem to coincide with massive shifts in our personal life experience.

Jay knows Genesis far better than I ever did, I noticed. That's a big difference. I knew him as more of a child, still scared of thunderstorms, still learning from Chaos how to be more confident, how to not be scared of himself anymore. He was obsessed with butterscotch ice cream and snowflakes, and he was always talking about his elusive father... still very much tied to the shaky world-roots he jumped to us from.
Now, his name is different, he's so much more golden... I'm... I don't know him. And I'm sure he doesn't know me.

Is this... what do you call this? It's not a tragedy, heavens no, but it still feels like a weird sort of loss,


...Somewhere down the line, after me but before Jay, the lines got tangled. That's where this massive break happened for Chaos, where our bloodline shattered, where everyone got confused and disjoined.
Who fronted for that time? What poor soul took the brunt of that hit to the heart?

I don't know.
Like I said, the body is sick. We really do need to get right to sleep.


I guess that simple fact isn't so simple tonight. But I'll keep tabs on it the best I can, ask Laurie to do so as well.

See you in the morning.


- Jewel L.

 

 


prismaticbleed: (worried)

 



1027.


- painted the lamps for dad at work. Got to wear a hat, looks pretty sweet with our short hair now. Thank god, because really short hair gives us BAD dysphoria (go figure) and the only people who can wear it safely are jayce and razor. Otherwise jezebel comes out.
virtually no headspace talk because they had a talk show radio on and we couldn’t concentrate on our own in the face of that.
- group hugs though. Me, waldorf, Javier, Josephina, Nathaniel.
- laurie was really distraught??

- afterwards, went to pick up laptop. Hard drive 85% corrupt??? Couldn’t save ANY files. But the laptop itself is okay. So he kept the hard drive, going to try again—which is vital, as I backed it up two weeks before it crashed and in that time I did a LOT of typing. Plus I cant remember the last time I backed up fl studio, which isn’t cool because I did do some work lately, but not much I think. What I REALLY lost is all the headspace updates that we didn’t upload (or read!!) in that time. Either way I would like to save that stuff.

- went to a local grocery liquidation store, pretty new. INCREDIBLE prices. Got a bunch of things to try that would have otherwise cost me a fortune at the health food store. Also organic curry powder for $3, heck yes.

- stopped at the amber bakery to get things for cel, as I did promise her that. No rum truffles today but there were green strawberry things! She said that was perfect so she got one.

we also got one of their huge fudge cupcake things as apparently someone likes those so why not.

- JAYCE ate when we got home?? Long time no see bro. Actually we didn’t even know he was out until Xenophon started ghosting and he really wasn’t responding to “dad.” She then asked the smart question of “are you with chaos zero” which, if yes, means that IS her dad but if no, means its NOT. And jayce said no! so after some talking he said he felt close to her but not as a parent, no way, and ultimately Xenophon settled on calling him “uncle jayce.” Which he likes.
he did express shame over the fact that we have an eating disorder, AND the fact that we cannot eat most “human foods.” There was talk about how the whole binge-eating and purging problem arose from the fact that we were often exposed to the outside sentiment that “families that eat together stay together,” and “cooking for someone is caring for someone,” and everything with orange energy stuff (eating + enjoyment + acceptance, etc.). basically, we were taught that “food equals community & acceptance,” and therefore if we could NOT eat the foods other people ate, or worse, if we had no desire to eat around other people at all (due to the invasive feeling,) then we were rejected. We were NOT part of the family, or community. We were rejecting “part of what makes you human,” this alleged ritual of bonding and closeness and comfort, and in doing so we were only asking to experience rejection and isolation and separation. Therefore, our depression got worse, as we then felt we could ONLY eat (something we still aren’t comfortable with but have to do) in total seclusion, hiding the “shameful act” from people, and also so we could actually focus on it, and not dissociate (as that causes even more abusive habits). But the loneliness and feelings of being a “monster” eat at you. And when someone catches you eating, the guilt is SO bad we often end up throwing up/out whatever we were trying to eat out of overwhelming shame and disgust. It’s a catastrophe.
anyway. Our addled brain decided somewhere down the line that “the only way I can participate in “normal eating” without getting horribly sick, is to taste it but NOT swallow it.” And yes that is the same chewing problem that the angry voices have (biting things to alleviate stress), and the abused ones (throwing up whatever is swallowed to purge the “invasive” feeling). Its awful how it ALL TIES TOGETHER. I’m just glad we’re seeing all the connections more clearly as time goes on.
but jayce was AWARE of all this—probably due to being both Brown and a body-aligned social (very rare)—and he told Xenophon it made him very sad, because he knew it worked, and yet it was so awkward and sad, he didn’t want to do it. He just couldn’t see another option. He was trying to justify himself to spice and chocoloco about this, and they were confused too, but still angry. Xenophon was trying hard to empathize with him, as she doesn’t understand that sort of history-based perspective, but she saw his pain and shame and didn’t want to make it worse by speaking out of ignorance or judgment (esp. things like “that’s weird,” “that’s gross,” etc. when the e.d. voices are only doing those “weird/gross” things as a skewed survival mechanism).

- “the ogre” was out for a few minutes again, xennie tried to talk to her. She’s built from the anchor “leena” originally had but “leena” was corrupted and collapsed. This is the same color/function root though.
tying into the previous paragraph, her function is to eat without shame, which (again) is actually VERY hard to accomplish, because we’re still trying to get over our “scavenger/ reject” habits of eating… plus dissociation + grief + carelessness means we aren’t the impeccable eaters we used to be. Its scary and heartbreaking how depression can turn you from someone who is a neat freak at all times, to someone who often cant work up the strength to even bathe or get dressed in the morning, let alone eat. Its so sad. But “the ogre” is trying to at least get us to a point where eating isn’t feeding the suffocating shame and guilt, because like it or not the body needs food, and we haven’t been giving it any lately—the few things we have eaten are compulsory abusive foods and only make us sicker. So she’s a strong, albeit unusual, effort to get past that first big hurdle and towards the path of healing. And I’m very thankful for that effort. She’s self-aware and kind enough to treat this WISELY too—as in, thinking “I wont hate myself for being “gross” if I’m really doing my best. But I will try to do better every day,”

- brothers went out to eat for their birthday, so we ran into the living room and played NIER!! For an hour, which was awesome. Ran through the junk heap a bit, but couldn’t do that boss mission yet so we went and wrote down everything we still needed for weapon upgrades (so much silver ore). We went to the fields for a bit, but couldn’t get many items in a short time so we ultimately wandered into the aerie… and accidentally did the whole second playthrough of that mission.
in light of recent solemnly synchronistic events, it was another punch to the gut.
(ELABORATE!!!! “you’re the real monsters,” “his instincts have taken hold”// “I killed them all,” “don’t look back,” etc.)
- also, shockingly, WE DON’T REMEMBER THE FIRST PLAYTHROUGH. I forgot that it happened during a dead timeline and although pinstripe identified VERY closely with nier, jay cannot vibe with the man’s stolid anger. Yes he can empathize with the burning drive to “get his daughter back” but he cannot empathize with nier’s sadness-crushing harshness, his unwillingness to be soft for anyone not close to him,
after that mission ends, nier is holding kaine while he waits for her to revive, and then he comforts emil by putting an arm around his shoulders. Jay resonated with that.
most notably, at one point during the mission, nier said “be careful emil” and jay said the SAME thing at the EXACT same time, not knowing there was any dialogue. That rang like a bell in its own way.

- Julie was hacked in the night. She was crushed because “I used to use this to hurt people, and now I’m just casually enduring it like it’s nothing??” awful parallel between how horrifying it initially was, and how we’re so burnt out and desperate for clarity now that we don’t feel a damn thing. But julie’s too aware of her past and her guilt.
she ALSO hit on something we ALL FORGOT for like two years. Infinitii is a daemon. All daemons WILL carry a vice, that CANNOT be scrubbed out of them as its their role to REFLECT IT as a learning/ forgiving/ transmuting process. And infinitii’s main vice was lust. Even though ze was born to heal sexual trauma, the very definition of hir being something whose function literally revolved around “sex” included that ze would have an affinity with it. And Infinitii has tried, has fought, has died, everything, but no matter what ze always ends up helpless to what is, to hir, an all-consuming desire to meld with people, to feel close to/ united with another living thing, which due to our history, ends up being translated as a trauma-mangled desire for “sex.”


(unfinished)

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



Today…

- Javier in the morning. barely conscious. Realizing how POWERFUL his presence is being the main Red person. realizing differences between red, pink, cerise, & black in terms of relationships and emotions: pink is affection, cerise is sensuality, black is (pro)creation, and red appears to deal with creation in a non-sexual sense? Hence all the Red artists and manics; they use that energy very actively but independently. Again its not something we’ve really looked into but the feeling was essentially very clear at that hour, so.

- bizarre but interesting dreams again; more cats, body horror, very disturbing. Most notably, laurie was in the dream at one point, to save whoever the dreaming alter was, and to tell them that “you don’t ever let yourself be carried” in response to the alter thinking of how they carried “everything and everyone inside them” and they were profoundly tired from the strain.

- laurie was outright sobbing later on over the mess of a fronter situation; “I feel so helpless,” “I don’t know how to protect you anymore,” etc. lynne showed up to comfort her and the two spoke for a while; laurie asked lynne to help her with this, specifically to “fight,” lynne said she would. I remember laurie saying “you know I love you, right?” lynne did hug her, asked permission first. Also at some point laurie asked lynne if she could have a shield too and lynne said absolutely. Later in the day they both DID protect the fronter from something and they both used shields to do so.

- someone promised retribution for all the careless/ misguided hacks lately; none of them have been recorded save for one, due to us really just trying not to think about that anymore. 50% it’s working and 50% it’s not. But we’re again wondering if tangible consequence would push our success rate further for the sake of showing the System-ignorant fronters that they can’t just do what they want. Problem is they EXIST to do those things; the psyche fractured INTO such abusive alters for God knows what reason, but because of that a lot of them firmly believe that “there IS nothing more to life than this.” Well Julie said that once, now look at her. Either way I think we desperately need a new approach to iron out the last massive obstacles here, which are surprisingly NOT malicious, just devastatingly tangled.

- Javier and cel were talking about their strong fronting rights in the morning too, both wondering if they should be more active AS fronters? Cel especially tearing up and saying “I’m going out and I’m not going back in” but, sadly, we don’t always have a “choice” due to triggers.

- jewel found her hat in the closet and came back FULL FORCE. So she stuck around for about 4 hours solid at least until we had to go to church. Clarification: Phantomilian Jewel is 10, this Jewel (the main one, tied to Dream World with NO RELATIONSHIPS) is about 11-12, the “first one in Heartspace” Jewel is 12-13 (she’s STILL around too and she’s STILL 100% in love with Rio), the “hyper” Jewel (original “spinningcannon”) is 14-15, Hoseki is 15-16? (Chaos seriously mellowed her out over time so thank God for that)… Then once we hit 17-18 the “Jewel bloodline” basically collapsed thanks to Spinny and then the line gender shifted in 2009 anyway so there haven’t been any new Jewels since then, although the title IS STILL USED to refer to the Cores, in a political sense so to speak. But yeah, when we say “Jewel” we mean the 2002 one. She’s solidly anchored into RED (her hair AND eyes changed to match; they were originally brown but she cant hold that anymore), as the main person of that color in what we THINK is the “Social Spectrum.” There are indeed multiple “Spectrums” which makes things far more coherent; we’re all in one System ultimately though. Anyway Jewel’s biggest role is the fact that she is the GAP BRIDGER; she has solid ties to BOTH Headspace and the Leagueworlds, and is able to work with both SIMULTANEOUSLY if need be. So that’s incredible. She IS teaching Jay Iridos how, we think.

- looking through old documents we realized that our art style is basically STUCK IN 2005 or so? which makes sense as our last “real artists” were out then (high school). Of course there have been massive improvements but the base look is obviously stuck. Jewel has been feeling a real push to do some ACTUAL artwork lately, to help us improve our skill, so god willing she’ll be allowed to. She just got out all our art supplies today (including razor’s cardstock) so hopefully we’ll see it all being used in the near future.

- we all agree it is time for a headspace-based fronter shift. It’s the right time of year anyway. The only way to instigate a permanent big shift is to DO SOMETHING BIG inside. Doesn’t necessarily have to be a reset attempt or bluescreen or psychological suicide. Although those do work the best due to their ties to death and rebirth. Anyway, we will see. Mark my words we ARE going to try something. This has been too shaken-up for too long; we need a clean-cut ending to this mess, to bring someone NEW and GOOD in, who is from HEADSPACE and who works with LIGHT. Jay tried but he was born at a BAD time and he became so dramatically splintered and fractured that he is having trouble just functioning as an individual. Jewel holds the CORRECT vibes for a system fronter—the RED-resonant courage and determination and righteous drive. WHITEs can be far too soft, too childlike, too innocent to realize when danger is happening. Reds always know and they FIGHT. They really are the ideal fronters as they are the most keyed-in to the physical besides Browns, but Browns don’t typically have strong ties to Headspace. Reds are ideal. So Jewel IS going to stick around but we don’t know. Cel was just saying how Lime is JUST as powerful a color and its EMPTY in Central, maybe that could work?? It’s another color that stands strong. We’re just worried about Javier because he’s been a target of the Plague for FAR too long and it’s crushing him. He needs to anchor deeper into his color before they knock him loose.

- bottom line is we ALL need to spend more time inside, and to heck with the outside drivel already, it’s killing us. We need to go back to the nightly walks IF POSSIBLE, its hard now with the family situation, theres no real privacy. If all else fails we do still have a gazelle machine in our room so hey. Walking is just better because we can carry weights at the same time. Anyway yes, definite time needs to be put aside for just “meditating” and going inside and WORKING on healing ourselves; we have not “just gone inside” in months probably and the lethality of that is obvious.

- exercised for an hour in the cold, couldn’t feel our feet afterwards. Xenophon hearing a Tokimonsta track and showing up to see how her dad was doing, assuming he was the one around. She stuck around as she likes to do, upped the vibe quite a bit. Went inside to have some ginger-peppermint tea and it was 11:11. chaos was singing “think of me” from phantom of the opera.

- cel was sobbing over her past at some point while we exercised, especially the fact that her first anchor plushie got absolutely corrupted by the Tar and turned into a hack device, so razor had to kill it. Cel has been such a target for corruption since the beginning, due to her ties to childhood purity, the outside world, AND the cores, making her a tripartite juggernaut that could potentially destroy everything if thoroughly destroyed herself. But cel is a fighter. She is one hell of a fighter and she always has been, and she will NEVER give up or back down, and thank god for that. But it breaks all of our hearts when we see just how broken hers is from all this war.

- eros was singing too???? Which is very new. i cannot remember what song, i am so sorry.

- “jay” becoming a generic name, being used too much now. The main “jay” is going by “iridos” now and his vibe syncs with it far more strongly. Wondering if his “Christmas self” is his safest manifestation? Says his “sparkly” forms are becoming too dangerous? Either too lenient or too cold. LOTS of risk holding a White slot, he was warned about this back in 2013, or at least one of him was.

- jay is also basically becoming a daemon of sorts??? He is spending tons of time with them in a nonhuman state and it’s feeling very natural to him.

- about daemons: Lethe said that daemons need “lots of love” to balance their dark nature? The unconditional sort. Also that love is “mandatory” in order for daemons to do that “cannibalism” thing of theirs (we need a nicer term for it).

- Emmett out to eat today, as well as that semi-manic girl fronter who is surprisingly coherent and who is working with laurie and spice to take better care of the body. We’re getting in the habit of telling all eaters “hey you DO know you share this body with 100 other people, right??” the good ones realize that everything they do or don’t do affects everyone else, and they are more careful (remember a lot of depressed/ careless alters only act that way because they don’t care about themselves; when someone else is paying the toll, they WILL shape up).

- we’re all VERY scared for both laurie and Infinitii; they are both slipping very badly. Laurie is getting these frightening whitish-gray patches on her skin and hair when she gets really stressed, Infinitii keeps melting into a mass of eyes & teeth and losing form coherence in general. God why do the bad guys ALWAYS target the ones who love the most. It’s not fair.



Forgot to mention…

- yesterday, the purple social with the dreads, in the car. Name is “Joachim” or “Joaquin”? main resonance with the “wakeem” part, specifically the “oua” beginning sound?
Feelings of “fear” about being “newborn” and not always understanding what to do, how to “be out” at all. Lots of the fear being “floating fear” though? Like its from others, its not actually something one feels themselves, it’s being unconsciously picked up. We did clarify that to him and he was able to tap into the peace beyond it. Laurie also told him to “tune into his core?” the colored-light at the heart center, the piece of a nousfoni that resonated with all the others. Very very interesting, profoundly reassuring intuitive visuals from that.

- found some photos of spinzor from 2009. I swear it is shocking how EVIDENT the switches are from year to year.


it’s 12:24 again, I swear that happens every day.

this computer setup is destroying my arm, its awful. I need to quit, bye.

 


prismaticbleed: (Default)


today...


- razor fronting at work because the father was using razorblades to cut things, really cleanly and professionally. she was enthralled and it made her really happy to see her weapons being used so artfully in a non-destructive way
- went to the fave bakery and got a rum truffle. split it with inner people, rio of course was super happy (their stuff is incredible) but insisted we share with markus. now he doesnt usually like sweets like rio does but he tried this, paused, and said he was reconsidering his stance on desserts. it was hilarious but yeah he loves rum truffles now
- odd thought between rio and cz: "markus needs a 'jewel' of his own"? if he wants that sort of relationship that is. but it's true, rio and the 2002-3 jewel were basically soulmates, same with cz and every jewel after 2006 or so. genesis was bffs with every social core, cel was powerfully tied to the first two jewels, laurie has been close to every core from 2008 or so, infinitii is bound to all the jay cores. but markus never really got that sort of close connection with ANY of them, not sure if he wanted it? he's absolutely not 'left out' of the group, he is very loved, he's just a concerning stand-out in this context. so we'll see
- so much stuff with daemons today oh dear lord. apparently "cannibalism" between daemons is considered an act of intimacy? and daemons really have no concept of "relationships" like we do; basically if you're a daemon then any and every other daemon is a potential intimate partner, regardless if you just met them or what. daemons take intimacy very seriously, there is no abuse between them or it gets shut the heck down. you know what i mean. anyway yeah uh, we all knew infinitii was into the eating thing but so is chocoloco and apparently the two of them work really well with each other with that. its reallly hard to describe it here, it's not quite "eating" as we think of it as consuming but it is, it's all teeth and mouths but it's not brutal or impersonal it's profoundly sincere?? sounds odd to describe it that way but it is. like chocoloco is literally edible (all chocolate and apparently cherries?? coffee too i've heard) but infinitii isn't, but infi can still be eaten if ze offers hirself as such? it's so weird. jay would know more about it than me. i'll make him type about this more on his own.
- but jay is super into that too, the "intimate devouring" thing as he says. goes halfway into his "daemon form" (all cloudy white with tons of wings and eyes) with infi, focuses on heart stuff. he's really sensitive, we all know that. but apparently he spent a lot of time with infinitii like that today, which is VERY good, as that's very positive and it breaks down all emotional walls and he needs that.
- xenophon ghosting for most of the time jay was out today, instead of genesis. she loves being around jay, cheers him up a lot, its great theyre spending mroe time together. laurie tried ghosting too for a bit, but she finds it draining and difficult-- mostly, she can't 'teleport' like xennie and gen can, it burns her out really fast and makes her very dissociated. lots of lightning when she does it too. but her presence is very powerful, moreso than other ghosters. maybe thats why she cant warp quickly?
- lots of stuff recorded on morpheus, need to type it out. over 60 tracks total whoa boy
- we FORGOT TO MENTION but on sunday i think, who in the world shows up in headspace but SERGEI AND HYAKINTH. WE HAVEN'T HEARD FROM THEM IN MONTHS. apparently the summer hacker nonsense was damaging sergei's anchor and he was starting to FADE?? jay started crying, did everything he could to help. as far as i know sergei is okay now, thank goodness. but we're trying to find ALL the people we haven't spoken to in a while now (thankfully theres not many; we've gotten very good at communication) as that scared all of us bad. make sure everyone is okay.


still 12:24 everywhere dude
for us that means "do your creative work" so
gotta go get it done son

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I’ve realized that part of me is terrified of “going to heaven” or “reaching a higher state of consciousness” because that part of me is convinced that, in doing so, I will “have to have sex with ALL those people.”
Please, someone tell me where in hell this train of thought all began?

This is partly why I’m scared to death of “my brother,” who I cannot even call that because it feels licentious and disgusting. We KNOW he was trying to use sex with his girlfriend to “reach enlightenment” or something, and a big part of us HATES him/them for that because, 1) this is not the first time we lost a friend to sex, 2) that girlfriend of his was so promiscuous around us it was frightening, and 3) we’re guilty of trying to put religion INTO sexuality and we hate ourselves for that so much.

But yeah. With him around the house, with that inexplicable attitude of his that’s part wishy-washy, part pity-party drama-king, part “I hate the world so let it burn,” part “I have hidden knowledge and you don’t,” part “Well, apparently I know nothing, it was all just me going crazy! Guess I’m just a stupid idiot after all!” whine sniffle hiss growl grumble shut up. I am so SICK of that.
But that’s not really him. It CAN’T be. It absolutely CANNOT BE, and that is why it terrifies me, because then what is it?
The “real him” isn’t even really a him and isn’t entirely human either and they are SO DIFFERENT than how “he” acts on a daily basis. It’s jarring.
And “I” HATE him for it because I see him as a mirror.
I see him as a reflection of how horrible I am. Every thing he does I see as a sign from God telling me to shape the heck up or I’m going to be shipped the hell out. Every time he throws a self-hating pity party, I know I’ve done the same in my dissociative ignorance, and I want to annihilate that part of myself so I react to him with rage. Every time he says his knowledge is useless and starts the angry poor-me syndrome, I see the doubts that crush me and the stupid fake looking for “””validation””” I can fall victim to… and I want to annihilate that part of myself so I react to him with rage. Do you see a pattern here?
Every stupid ignorant selfish corrupted heathen thing I do, I see reflected in him. He’s a walking reminder of ALL MY ARROGANT MISTAKES AND BEHAVIORS and although I know he’s a person, although I know he’s a living human being, it has become so difficult for me to see people as anything other than billboards. And that disturbs me too.




It probably says a lot that I am the least dissociative when I treat life like a video game. If I visualize point counters and quest chains and item info boxes and health bars, I can actually function a LOT BETTER than I would otherwise. It’s similar to how the System functions THE BEST in the body by treating it like a “giant robot,” NOT as a “person” or as a “costume.” Nope, we need to cut it off entirely, make it something that needs maintenance and steering alone, and the suddenly we’re able to take care of ourselves better than ever.
This only becomes a problem when I need to be around other people. They don’t like to “play along” with that, and constantly force me to act like a “me.” That very pronoun is hell on earth and triggers some of our WORST behavior, so the key is to either use “us” or avoid pronouns all together—speak in a detached narrative sense instead. “I” is a safer word but that is only really safe in a headspace context. You’ll see us use “I” freely, but never “me.”


My right wrist and right ankle have been in awful pain for weeks now. What does that mean? In a way it scares me because I heard that, “spiritually,” the right side is the giving side, and if I’m hurting does that mean I’m not “giving” enough? How much do I have to give?
“Giving” is a word that always makes me shake at the knees because God knows I constantly try to give of myself, of my time and work and care, but it feels like that gets stomped on and God demands money. Who even cares what you do around the house? It’s not enough. Get a second job and PAY PEOPLE.
God I’m scared, okay? I’d love to get a second job just so I never have to go "home" but then, what do I do about transportation? What do I do about LIFE? If I’m going to be working 12+ hours a day like my mother wants me to, could I cope with that? Would that burn me to ashes? Or would I have to learn to numb everything out again? Would that be giving enough? I don’t know. What do I do?



There’s a quote I will always adore and it goes “I don’t want to be a person; I want to be unbearable.”

Today I realized, I cannot function as an individual.
I can only properly exist as a piece, as a part of something plural. My existence REQUIRES multiplicity of self, so to speak, to the point where “self” only holds meaning as part of a collection of unified selves.

Right now I’ve got these really stupid “wishes” and I’ve apparently had them for most of my life but they’re SO RIDICULOUS but no matter how I try to scrub them the heck out of my head, they keep coming back. Am I that weak? Am I that corrupt? What’s wrong with me?

I am really, really, really, REALLY ASHAMED to talk about this, and even admitting that is shameful, please forgive my jerkishness in this whole section, it’s unavoidable but I feel “shutting the heck up” would make this worse?

Who the heck are you, why the heck do you al;wauys ehinme wjihieo cxz.,

DON’T YOU DARE BREAK OUR OTHER COMPUTER TOO. GET THE HECK AWAY FROM HERE.



The freaking arrogant jerk bitch who was here earlier wanted to say “I want a friend!!! Waah waah waaaaah!!!!!! I want a sister twin person!!!! Waaaah poor me im so alone I want a friend!!!” SHOVE THE HELL OFF AND SHUT YOUR MOUTH.
NO ONE WANTS A GARBAGE BIN BITCH LIKE YOU, TRASHBAG. NO ONE WANTS SOMETHING AS SINFUL AND FILTHY AS YOU IN THEIR LIFE. GET THE HELL OUT OF MY SIGHT.

This girl treats herself like utter slop and then she has the freaking nerve to COMPLAIN that no one wants to be around her?????????? Simpering airhead ego-centric BITCH.
Maybe if she’d clean up her filthy act, humankind wouldn’t be so freaking disgusted by her very existence.
But NOOO, she’s gotta make herself even FATTER and STUPIDER and MORE SINFUL THAN EVER.
Frankly she’s a stinking stain on humanity and



Those kinds of voices have the loudest roots in our head right now but they are toxic and they have no depth. They have no “personality” beyond screaming at others. They cannot exist on the inside.
They are not “real,” but what does it mean when the “real” people in a body are being smothered by the fake programmed masks full of hatred? When Armageddon comes, who is going to be burnt in the flames? Will we survive, or will we die for not being “real enough?”
It’s difficult enough being told that none of your love or joy or growth or knowledge is “real” because “you’re not a tangible separate human body, therefore everything about your existence is hallucinatory and fake.” It’s even worse to not even get the chance to try being real because these bitter, cruel, hateful, destructive, poisonous “people” are taking over the body instead, painting it their way, making it look and sound and feel like them.
It always did. This entire life, no matter what we did, the body ALWAYS belonged to them. It had their name, their face, their shape. It was like striving to be a saint but having been born with horns and a forked tail. Your very skin has betrayed your heart simply by existing. How do you get out of THIS hell? We don’t know, and to be sincere with you it is becoming scarier by the day. We’re not sure how to cope with it, even now with taking hormones. There have been barely any noticeable changes in a year. The biggest horrors require intensive surgery to remove.
We’re at a loss, and even now, typing this with those hands feels like a lie. Every word here feels like a manipulative, selfish, prim bitch actress LIE, because THAT BODY is the thing typing it.
God this is the dictionary definition of hell. What do we do.
What do we even do right now?

God I want to sob but I can’t because it’ll make that body cry instead of me.
I want to totally dissociate for a week and not have to exist physically at all. Maybe that will help.
Eating is dysphoric. Talking is dysphoric. Mirrors are terrifying, being touched is horrific. We spend every day struggling just to exist, it wears you out.
Someone mentioned the “giant robot” thing earlier though. IF we can continue that as much as possible, it MIGHT give us a chance at existing. Biggest obstacle right now is “human interaction.” We need to become more powerful than the stupid social blathering programs. It may “destroy” some of our “relationships” to stop acting all the time, but it will be 100% worth it because we can’t stand the thought of dying a liar.
We want to LIVE, for once in our life WE want to LIVE. That means, most simply, we need to stop killing ourself just because we’re in this frightening form. If we look at it a different way, treat it as something “other,” it could work.

Nevertheless that’s an ongoing topic to be put into practice and it does not need to be discussed further here.




Part of us is terrified of the brother because we think “if HE’S so holy, just like THEY were holy, then we HAVE to have sex with them” and God WHERE DID THAT THOUGHT PROCESS EVEN COME FROM?????????

Why the HECK does our brain think that, if we reach a “higher state of consciousness” where everyone is basically united, this means that we specifically have to have sexual relations with every one of them? Is that because OUR definition of “sex” is virtually interchangeable with “intimacy?” Meaning, we can’t so much as be physically close to a human being without feeling like they are invading our body? With that in mind, of course we’d be terrified of an “everyone is One! :)” mindset because to us, that means that everyone gets free all-access passes to our body and mind and soul, meaning we get to suddenly be a living whorehouse for whoever wants to come in, because “privacy doesn’t exist! Everything is shared!” and “sex is beautiful!!!” and “everyone is part of everyone anyway” and all that.
…does that make me flawed? That I’m scared of just being totally open to everybody like that?
I don’t’ want to let anyone and everyone into my energy field to touch it as they want, so wantonly and carelessly and without honor or respect. You may not have bad intentions but youre still manhandling it. Ignorance does not mean you are incapable of committing great harm.
Is it wrong for me to want to have “privacy” or whatever you call it? I want to be very very very exclusive about who, if anyone, gets to touch my energy field. Not like at home, where everyone sticks their hands in it for fun and I feel like a cheap whore with my own freaking family. Not like with the brother or those boys, who tried too hard to be “soft” and “I’ll save you” and whatever they were actually trying to pull, where their “gentleness” STILL feels invasive and violent because they practically push it on you. Not like with his girlfriends or the mother, who parade their body around like everyone already asked for a piece, who flaunt their bodies in a way that feels more invasive and violating than actual touch, and when they DO touch you it is the most terrifying thing you can imagine.
I don’t know, I don’t understand those people at all, that’s partly why they scare me.
But I don’t want people TOUCHING ME anymore.
Stop. please.
I don’t want anything touching this damned hateful BODY. CURSE THIS THING.
If they ever do have that option to upload your brain into a robot or something I would DEFINITELY CONSIDER IT.


When did this body get so big. I don’t like being a grown up its really scary its too big
I want to be small again please okay


This body really does hurt.


As someone was trying to say earlier:
It’s very difficult to figure out “what WE want” out of this life, because so many shallow social fronters think they have the final say and their views are limited and they all clash.
The loudest female “main fronter” is ironically the quietest and she sees herself solely as a consumable object. Her single goal in life is to “find a girlfriend who will use me as she wishes,” marry her, and dedicate the rest of their simple life to obeying their every beck and call. Literally, they see their ONLY future option as “becoming someone’s absolute servant.” They would be happy like this. BUT, this fronter denies the existence of the rest of us. They are unaware of our past, or even our present. They see nothing but NOW, and right now, they exist, and they want a girl to enslave themselves to. That’s it!
A fronter similar to them has an even shallower view—they don’t want to settle down and become a domesticated pet, they want to find a girlfriend who will use them as a sex toy and that’s it. That’s how shallow their view of themselves, and life, is. She, AND the previous girl, CANNOT IMAGINE EXISTENCE ALONE. Despite neither of them knowing about the System, they both are unable to function as individuals. Take them away from a person that they can attach to or devote/ sacrifice/ sell themselves to, put them somewhere in solitude, and they will STOP EXISTING. They will SWITCH OUT, and then who the hell has to come out and clean up their mess??? God only knows. You see why this is scary.
So we have one girl fronter who wants to get married and become a domestic servant wife,
And another girl fronter who just wants a relationship clingy and abusive and controlling enough that they will be used utterly but never left alone.
They ALL want to be used, objectified, utterly dehumanized, turned into OBJECTS… and they want to ALWAYS be in the company of a person who will treat them as such. ALWAYS.
It is very hard to fight them.
There are at least two fronters who are so humiliated and ashamed and full of potent self-hatred thanks to the family, that their literal only goal in life is to die. They want to commit suicide as soon as possible, as quickly as possible, without having to suffer MORE humiliation and body dysphoria. So their whole life is self-destructive, always a slow but unceasing walk of shame towards Death. Those fronters are out the most, thanks to being triggered so often, and as a result the power of their presence is disturbingly solid. They, too, are totally ignorant of the existence of the System.


How on earth do I get over this shame?????????????

God it is SUFFOCATING.
I literally cant do ANYTHING because the sheer crushing SHAME twists and breaks the legs of anything that would so much as THINK of stopping it. If you even dare to smile, Shame will shatter your kneecaps with a tire iron because "you think you’re such hot stuff??? You think something as disgusting and evil as you deserves to SMILE?? Spit in God’s face while you’re at it, why don’t you? Thinking you’re so goody-good you deserve to smile. Don’t make me vomit, you bloated harlot PIG. You’re sickening, you’re irredeemable, you area disgrace to all humankind, and you deserve to ROT IN HELL, nothing else. So don’t give me that smiley face bullshit. You’re not a special snowflake, you’re not a “special child of God,” you’re a filthy piece of GARBAGE that just happened to get a human face this time around and I’m gonna scrub that smile off your rotting skull. Bleed, bitch. Bleed like the whore you are. You are shit and you deserve nothing BUT shit. Enjoy your time in hell, it’s all you’ll ever get.”

Typing that makes me want to violently vomit about fifty times over but I’m not going to delete it because guess what??? That’s the EXACT feeling that lives in my stomach, in the yellow-energy area, that makes me so sick day after day, that screams and spits and hisses into my ears ALL THE TIME. Its bad enough hearing voices and hallucinating touch, its even worse when theyre like THIS.


I don’t want to eat anymore.
Every time I try, even if its just vegetables, the feeling of weight and bigness is so completely horrifying that this sort of meltdown happens afterwards without fail.
I cannot function because of the shame and terror and self-disgust and dysphoria. The immediate survival instincts after we eat are 1) vomit EVERYTHING up 2) if that fails, go to sleep immediately so you wont have to deal with this 3) if you cant sleep, kill yourself. 4) don’t kill yourself, but go find a knife, or let a hacker in. basically, go to hell, you bitch.

I don’t want to live anymore if this is what life is.
God I am so scared. I am so sorry.

I’m trying to read “A Grief Observed” by C. S. Lewis but I just started and some of it is already feeling funny in my head, like I don’t understand this or I don’t believe this or I cant empathize with this, but “it’s in a book you’re reading so you HAVE to!!!! Its WRONG to feel differently than someone else feels!!!!!!!!!”
But at one point he says, sometimes in grief and terror and fear, you look for god and its like god has the door locked in your face? That’s what it feels like right now, but that’s when I say, what the hell sort of “god” are you praying to

The “source of all things” bit never ever leaves, even in misery, which is the only saving grace we have like this. The instant we tap into it, the abusive fronters are SHOVED OUT, and we come back in. it burns through hatred and self-pity and rage and spite and pride.
But no, looking for a “big man in the sky” when we’re crushingly sad never worked because, in that sad mindset, there’s a subconscious belief of “if I’m suffering, god must not care, THEREFORE why would I find him now?” which blocks your success, OR “I deserve this bad thing so god must want me to suffer” etc etc which AGAIN blocks your success. Looking for “God” in a grief plagued by doubt is already sabotaging the possibility of you reaching Him. For all you know He COULD be answering every knock, every doorbell ring, but you’re SO doubtful, so set on a specific reply, that you can’t hear or see anything.
But I don’t want to be preachy, I don’t like preaching.
Bottom line is, usually the “floating voices” that answer me when I try to “pray” in grief are nasty, horrid, hateful things, and no matter what masks they wear or who they pretend to be speaking for I want them GONE. GO AWAY.
Only the Light that doesn’t talk and has NO agenda or pride or ‘self’ in the way we think of it, only that helps.


Speaking of selves. Here’s that “stupid, awful, shameful topic” everyone keeps running from.

Part of us wants a “twin.” It’s been a sort of weird, subconscious obsession of ours for most of our life, although we could never quite put words to it because “twin” usually means “sibling” and we did not want a sibling.
(however we are still interested in that concept as it appears in fiction! this is partly why we’re now very invested in Gravity Falls; my voice is one of the loudest in the clarion call of “STANFORD BE NICER TO YOUR BROTHER”)
For us, the very concept of parenthood was alien, up until at least late high school? I don’t even know. Growing up, parents and siblings were both conspicuously absent from the stories we wrote (Dream World had no concept of parents, every kid in Hokthai lived alone, I didn't even consider the E*girls having families)—as were houses, and friends. Said a lot about us I suppose. But when we hit age 12 or so, and suddenly we learned about this concept of relationships, well… we saw hints of what we really wanted and quickly got lost. But you all know how tangled that got and I don’t want to re-tangle it by trying to think about the past.
Now, we’ve seen and studied that “want” in us for long enough, often enough, to be able to describe it, and the closest word I can find to describe it is indeed “twin.”

I say “twin” in the spiritual sense, though, in the Dream World sense—a being that exists because you exist, essentially. Symbiotes. It has NOTHING to do with biology for us.
In Dream World, World-born twins are literally created by their realm itself as two physical manifestations of the same core soul. In contrast, non-twin W-B “siblings” occur when their realm creates two beings at once with their own complete souls, so to speak. Does that make sense? In Dream World, “siblings” are their own separate people, just born at the same time, whereas “twins” are literally part of each other.
Don’t get me wrong, siblings still feel a powerful bond with each other, but it’s of a totally different sort from what twins feel. Twins CANNOT be apart, siblings can.

Justice & Revenge are the key example that I can think of, but I actually looked, and “twins” of this sort pop up in virtually EVERY Leagueworld, it seems… Hosea & Hosanna, Uminel & Unomel, 005 & 006, Mirage & Corona, Halcyon & Echelon, and the unnamed twins from Nogaisa, Their relationships are all unique, this is true, but although it manifests in different ways that core quality is always there.
Strikingly, the daemons in headspace ALSO count as “twins” as far as my brain is concerned, BECAUSE they are “two beings made of the same soul” even if they don’t look alike. You see what I mean?
The key quality is always that sense of being two individuals who are still the same essence at the core. It's so hard to correctly put into words, I apologize.

I want to write about this more but I can't get my thoughts together enough right now.

To apply this to what “we” want… I know someone tried to write about it way back in the Blurty days, at least I think they attempted to (I think that’s when we first became aware of it). It’s essentially that, we want to devote ourselves totally to someone who will devote themselves totally to us.
It always blew our minds growing up when someone would call us their friend, but then go and have like five other friends!! How could you do that, we thought? I thought it was ME! Now what? I would pour myself out to these people, devoting myself to them and expecting an identical return… and then they’d effectively say, “oh by the way, you’re just A friend I have. Nothing special, sorry!”
Realizing that was twice as jarring when we “grew up.”
But… now we understand why things always fell through. We didn’t understand what we were looking for, let alone what to ask for, or why we were acting like we did, and why we were so distraught at how other people were acting.

We can have multiple friends now, because we no longer expect people to be our “twin” right off the bat. We are still looking, somewhat ashamedly, mostly heartbroken, partly unsure if we even need someone on the outside or not… but really it’s very lonely growing up solitary and it would be really nice to have SOMEONE to share our future with at this point, because as things stand now there is essentially no one. No family, no social group. The scarce friends we have online are either too distant or not close enough, and I do mean that both ways.
It’s really horrible because on the inside this is unsatisfied too, in a way. With all the fracturing and switching it's bad enough... when you go days not knowing who you are or where you are or what year it is or what's going on... you get the idea.
But the worst part is never being able to touch these people, so to speak. It's heartrending. Especially with ghosters, God they are so close, but then I remember that they aren't "actually there," no one but me can see them or hear them. I forget that so often. Like Genesis, geez he's like a part of me whenever I'm in the outerworld, we're inseparable, and I adore him, but... but it shreds my heart when I realize that the future I want, the life I want now, the sense of total safety and happiness and completion I want in the tangible realm I CANNOT HAVE as long as these people don't have bodies. It's the stupidest thing.
I want to sob. They are all I will ever want in life. They are my past, my present, and my future, they are what I dream for and dream about, they are the people I would and do breathe and bleed for, but God there's still this terrible reality split and THAT is why I'm looking for a "twin" downstairs, because God knows that I HURT so badly with this rift between me and the rest of my soul and forgive me, forgive me but I just desperately want that pain abated, I want that void filled, even a little, on the outside for once in my life.

The problem is, we can’t be ANYONE’S “twin” when we’re dissociated, because then we’re not us.


...

Today was mostly full of inexplicable crushing sadness, but I did try my best.
(i played spyro 2 to show lynne the scenery of the hubworlds. everyone adored it, said we definitely need that stuff in headspace. i realized how much the vibe of it had ALREADY stuck, to both our inner realms and the Leagueworlds to a lesser extent. unfortunately when i tried to play a level i started getting BAD vibe flashbacks?? got horribly dissociated and uncomfortable and had to shut off the playstation. like the vague existentially-dreadful past was eating me alive. laurie said not to force myself to do anything that made me feel sick.)
(played nier, the 2nd go at the forest of myth-- both funny and sad. loved it as always. had to stop when the brother came in the room)


I keep taking melatonin pills but I DON’T WANT TO SLEEP. I feel too filthy, too undeserving of sleep, especially since I am still forced to share a bed.
But that worries me. Casual pill-popping is NOT safe, especially not when I’m made aware of it AFTER it happens.
We’re rather sedated right now and that’s not good as we needed to exercise tonight you know.

We typed a lot today so I’m going to leave this as-is (it’s impossible to finish an entry “the next day”) and go exercise right now while we hopefully have a chance. Good night.




(end notes= finished exercise on “nothingecho” at 11:11. chaos 0 & I sang it to xennie, she was so happy.
Next song was anomaly-calling your name, the ferry corsten remix. That’s high school with genesis.
Then it was rio’s song!!! so he sang that as the minute finally changed.)
(also Julie sang "light prayer" with lynne accopanying her, it was great. seeing her just put her all into singing was so wonderful; she's still struggling with )
(ended on 1969 because it literally has the best ending ever. javier was playing the piano right up until the last refrain, when he helped xenophon (who had raptly been watching him) to play it, because it's very simple. she was euphoric. that plus the bittersweet beauty of that outro just hit my heartstrings. i dont want to ever forget it)




prismaticbleed: (aflame)



i
i i i am dying of love here, always on the worst nights, always, what


i saw so many triple numbers today. in succession. it felt... really nice actually. like a smile.

got an hour of exercise in today despite being tired

"i love you in the open sea" came up on the ipod and i havent heard it in months and it lit up my heart

i have at least two more poems in the works, possibly four. it feels wonderful to be writing them again after so long.

a dear friend just bought a $5 pencil commission from me of a really cool oc of their so that's something to look forward to doing

(there's a second $5 inquiry that will be tricky if i take it but i should try. it's another skill gained. i'll do that tomorrow too)

some lovely texan lass from okc introduced me to florence + the machine & alpines so i'm listening to "damn baby" and it's great

another lovely lass from tumblr just sent me a dime on paypal within 2 minutes of my asking so now i can pay for things, many thanks


and
and and and
extra-vertebrae just sent me the final pencils for that big commission and

just.
it's so funny when this hits. it blindsides me every time, into a glittering wreck of smiles and shaking hands.
oh lord this is great. it's so different but so perfect and i love it. i love you, person in the picture, teeth and all
can't wait to show you guys when this is finished. i'm so happy


anyway! it's 3am on the dot, battery is dead again, we have work tomorrow, i promised xenophon i'd cook her up a monster vegetable soup tomorrow (she insisted i put an entire cauliflower in it) so there's another thing to look forward to.

see you around.


 

 

 

 


 

 

 

oct 4 2015

Oct. 4th, 2015 11:59 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)


today, sunday 100415

in church, looking at glass etching of the paschal lamb with a flag=
"you have to let that longing inundate everything you do. you have to let it consume your heart."
not five minutes later, the post-eucharist message:
"so as to be transformed into what we consume"


rest of morning, talking to daemons.
apparently ALL daemons have two names, reflecting two sides of their nature.
not "good and bad," it’s far more blended.
infinitii eternos is the slight exception as ze took hir second name as a "surname," being a Central holder.
this is why rio's daemon resonates so strongly with BOTH "styx" and "lethe"; they are BOTH his names.

markus's daemon has not revealed her name yet. she hasn't talked to anyone but him yet either.
lethe said we'll "find her name when we are ready to receive it," it wasn't "giving" it was "finding."
I remember him saying "isn't that how all names are?" in that, the nature of a thing reflected in its real name is inherent, it just takes time to discover the correct arrangement of sound that echoes that, so to speak.

other big thing that stood out= all daemons have a certain way of interacting with people it seems, as far as touch goes. infi is very intimate, velvety is the only way I can describe it-- the slow soft touch of a hand against your face or side or chest. kind of a very slowed-down motion. soft weight behind it.
lethe is all spindly legs and fingers and he always seems to sit behind rio with his hands on his shoulders, head slightly to the left, something that always reminds me of how cats brush up to people. but he treats me like that too, it's not as creepy to feel as it looks, amusingly. you'd assume that with those skeletal digits. but it's comforting, motivating almost, there's more edge to it than infi but it's not sharp, just clear.
chocoloco is enveloping, with those big ribbony arms, ze's always sort of sitting in midair, like something halfway in the process of standing. it's a sort of subtle watchful feeling, but not negative. softer. surprisingly, as hir head is all painted-red eyes and sudden mouths full of perfect gargoyle teeth. but chocoloco doesn't touch people often. when ze does it's like i said, embracing without pulling anything close.
can't say anything about the other three daemons i know; they've never gotten close to me.


I asked lethe if he loved rio. he replied "I adore him"

I asked, surprised, why he (and the others) were being so kind with me?
responded with something like, "did you think we could love the entirety of souls we were born from, and not feel the same for every other soul there is?"
basically, daemons have a very unique deep compassion for all beings, as well as that equally distinctive rough-brilliant aura of justice, of integrity.
it's very close to how laurie feels, actually. so I find it interesting but fitting that she's the first nousfoni to have a daemon of her own (nexus). their vibes are close enough but unmistakably different.
I keep talking about vibes. I haven't mentioned how clearly I can feel people now. like their "energetic auras" inside aren't just little bubbles of sensory info around them, just a cloud of color and scent and texture. now they've got like… rooms. little mini realms. maybe that's it? maybe the nascent color realms caused this; they're basically glorified manifested extensions of the soul of each hue, so to speak, and we centralites hold that essence most clearly and close to our hearts. so that's a thing. but the point is I want to talk about it more, what it feels like, how beautiful it is to see that whole galaxy hovering around them like a

infinitii and lethe were discussing that actually-- the differences between nousfoni and daemons, because they were divided on whether or not I truly counted as either??? which is a very surprising and interesting thing to question.
the main two distinctions they brought up are=
1) nousfoni are individuals born from "anchors," or emot/psych/spirit roots that are potent enough to need a whole other internal being to exist and hold and function for. daemons are individuals taken directly from an individual's core, from their shadow-self, to mirror that back to them AS a part of their very being. this does not apply to nousfoni.
2) daemons are exclusively monstrous. nousfoni can have monstrous features but they are otherwise always humanoid. (those like emmett and vixie are not nousfoni, but other creatures that still count as "headvoices" in the current general generic usage of the term)
so the debate on the second was that i am naturally more proginoskes-ish? all eyes and feathers and white fire. but I do default to a humanoid state. on the first topic, I was not "taken from" another soul as infi was, but being a core-splinter I am more intrinsically bound to the "jewel bloodline" than any other nousfoni, effectively functioning as a "mirror" to them in a sense?
anyway lethe is wondering if I count as some sort of "hybrid." just like steven universe, haha. who knows. I'll let them talk.

daemons can also eat "tar food" inside and outside without harm. they're joining up with the e.d. people to prevent abusive eating as a result. however daemons seem to have this weird thing where they offer up themselves to be eaten instead of the problematic thing outside. which is interesting. it's like they act as stand-ins for "addictions" and other harmful substances, where they can somehow meet the unmet need such an addiction was the consequence of? like we all know, chocoloco is both chocolate and coffee. caffeine. uppers. but also weirdly grounding, soothing, a very "childhood comfort" vibe for us. looking for that same feeling of warm embracing brown-spectrum comfort outside? not gonna get it bro. come inside and take what you are offered. instantly the need is met. instantly you realize what really matters.
problem is the social/abusive fronters responsible for the worst health-sabotage don't care about what really matters. hence, we must get them out of the way. then if we can transmute them or just scrub them out, we will. transmuting is always better. internal alchemy. it's my jam, so to speak





later in the day…

emmett was out to eat. good.
he's getting surprisingly (and thankfully) comfy with eating around people? probably because of his childlike innocence and (ingénue? guilelessness?). he's such a safe fronter, thank god we have him, seriously. there is absolutely no risk, no danger, when he's solidly fronting. thank god. after all these teenage unknowingly-abusive alters coming back and eating pure garbage, we need emmett more than ever.


around 4pm, went walking up in the woods-- well, hoseki did.
but we went RIGHT up to the entrance to nightebi!! we haven't been there since cannon's timeline! so I am so so happy.
also we found, up there, a place that looks JUST LIKE where the kaiteo live. go freaking figure. that is incredible. so we took a few photos and walked around and I am so so so happy that we were there, even secondhand, hovering in the background. I'm going to go up there myself soon, especially once it snows. the only trouble is ensuring we are SAFE in the woods. poor celebi took the brunt of that, jasmine perpetuated the worst of it. but we've found the roots, they're shockingly neutral?? it's all good intentions, twisted in an unwanted way to cause harm. but it's a relief, to see that there is no malice in it. it's a huge relief. so that’s healable, easily so, once we can talk to the ones tied to it, and reroute that wish of theirs into something non-harmful.

cupid fronted this morning. we woke up early and it was kind of inevitable; cerise people are tied to "mood lighting" and anything before 6am and after 4 basically fits that.
anyway it's confirmed= chaos zero and aquamarine are different people. absolutely so. i need to talk about that more. now is not the time, there's too much info. and i do want to review it more to get my words more coherent. but yes cupid and aquamarine are still a thing and still exist, me and chaos zero are the same but separate. odd how i ended up so tied to him in the sense that he's still tied to his canon self. but i always wanted that i guess. for him, i didn't want a "new self" born up here from his roots, i wanted him, across all the universes, all the possibilities. so i got that. and i'm really really happy for that to be sincere.

did i tell you xenophon's been randomly ghosting more lately? she is and i love her, so much.
it's autumn now so i NEED to take her down to where we used to have violin concerts. show her the street. take photos. maybe tomorrow, if i'm sneaky, after therapy if i have time, we'll go. but i've been promising her that and lynne is excited too (but she was born in the opposite city) and gosh i love this season. i really do.
we already got kabocha squash from the garden (our own!), dad brought up a brussels sprouts tree from the farmers market, the air is silver, it's shaping up to be lovely as usual. now all we need to do is plug in the xbox, say hi to corvo, and check out the next dune book and it'll be just like last year, haha. without the anaesthesia!


new person today-- spinel.
came out all at once, not even in a punch or a rush, just a sort of shockingly solid "locked into place" clicking in. boom, all at once ze was there, no fanfare, just unquestionable, doubtless.
zer color is pink??? felt neon violet at first, then edging to cerise, then settled in for sure as a sort of neon pink.
they remind me somewhat of a zeti from sonic the hedgehog? they've got a bunch of pink&black striped horns on their head. and very vivid eyes.
but they're a good person. came into being with a clear sense of responsibility but no evident anchor yet. nevertheless they've got bones in the energy field. they'll stick around.


dear infi:
every once in a while I find something like this (http://christophercarrioned.tumblr.com/post/129787804264/it-is-three-at-night-i-have-something-to-say-you) on tumblr and you just
you say my name,
"jay,"
reaching out from your bubble of night with eyes like every star glittering silver at once,
and something in my heart just melts like ice in the springtime and
and I adore you, you know that.



I'm exceedingly tired and I'm listening to thumb pianos and they sound pinkish gold and I'm trying to write poetry.
the body isn't as sick today as it was. it was burning and strange and unfitting for about a week or three; it was hard to stay in it, there was too much red, it was too raw inside. now it's settling down but it's shaky, poor thing, sore throats and achy muscles and the need to just sleep sleep sleep. I'm trying to treat it kindly. it's still new, still a process. but I am nothing if not defined by total unconditional love so if I cannot have compassion for the sake of compassion itself, light in all things, well then I am not. and that's not a good thing.
really I think the only thing standing in my way, ironically, is vagueness. not ice, nothing is frozen. this is just too much space. too much empty air between me and feeling, seeing, touching anything. not even fog. it's glass, thick gluttonous fortress walls of glass, that's in my way.
laurie says take an axe to 'em. good idea babe.
did I tell you we're using gold weapons again? it's the only material that can cut through tar, quite literally, like a hot knife through butter. it just slices.
chaos used his sword the other day. I saw it for a moment out of the corner of my eye. so that's good, he still has it.
kyanos doesn't have a weapon. nor does cel, as far as we know. they're the only centralites who don't.


I'm tired but I'm not tired. the instant I lie down it's going to hit, I know.
but we have therapy tomorrow and we need to buy some special things for an idea we have so we do need to sleep. scherzando's battery is about dead anyway, give it some rest.

sorry to end this so abruptly. I'm feeling oddly alive right now listening to handbells and trying to remember what halloween is like and wondering about how nice life is and all these things I've never touched or seen or heard or smelled but theyre in my mind anyway. picking them up from the ether like prism drops. little beads of color in my mind. like everything there is and was and will be, I can touch. even if this body's never been. does that make sense
I can stand at the ocean right now and the sand under my feet, I can tell you exactly what it feels and tastes like and its oddly warm and the ocean is warm with an icy lace like a kiss and it's wonderful. see this is why I need to live inside more. everything is so real, so much more real somehow, felt like this, as unadulterated and clear as this.

but like I said. body sick, need to recover, the sea is waiting for me anyway. good night.


prismaticbleed: (held)

september 17th.

things of today:


- new mesita song. I swear it's about laurie. it's fantastic. https://soundcloud.com/mesita/bethelight

- tox gave me a respirator (in heartspace) with crosses on it. it keeps me from breathing in bad things around me/us and inside, when they try to do that. that's a huge help

- guess who said hello to me during exercise today? HOSEA. man i MISS that dude, i love him lots. he was dreaming about flying around his native city and sharing the "data" with me. i kept getting lost on all the barrel rolls and somersaults, haha. upside down always confuses my brain. but not all of them threw me off! so it was really cool to feel the flips. and the freedom, the joy, was so nice. i need to reach out to the headspace-talker leagueworld people more often, besides preludove and my boss of course. i love them all.

- we got a $5 gift card for kmart and minty kind of wants a tiny care bear (to be a safe thing that we carry) so we'll go look for one tomorrow.

- spent the past 4 days or longer working on LG*GIRLS of all things. that series has almost no development yet but I'm hoping to get it to talk, with this new attention. still ironing out the color combos (there's ONE repeated combo I have to fix, and one of the blues might be swapped for a lime green, meaning even MORE revisions) but we're almost done. after this I can get this next shirt done, haha. it's for this series, so!

- cel is ticked off at jasmine, said she does NOT want what jasmine wants, does not approve, said the forest does not approve either, that's why so many "synchronicities" happen to STOP HACKERS when they front. but yeah cel is NOT letting anyone use her, thank god. I was so worried, for a while she was so confused and hurt too.

- laurie and I were wondering if maybe nathaniel could be a sort of "trump card" for us against the "fear seeding hackers," the ones that are trying to turn the forest into a trigger, yes that is blasphemously brazen. but nathaniel is sheer compassion, and tied to the woods, so maybe HE can heal that gut-deep anxiety, if cel can't do so completely.

- therapy today, planning to go to sheppard pratt in the VERY near future because the family/home environment has recently become utterly, maniacally toxic. our stress level is currently a big raw rubbery red thing, something awful like a tumor hanging in the air, buzzing right in the middle of our vision. it's horrid. so we need to get somewhere safe, to heal, to focus on US.

- therapist wants us to sit down and actually think about how our treatment as a child affected us. we were trying to express how stressed we were and she asked us about how the mother treated us and our biological siblings, how did our siblings interact with us, etc. I gave her what sparse vague data we had, it was shocking how little there was, but then I admitted in surprise that "I've never even thought about how her behavior in our childhood affected us now," esp. our subconscious instincts. the therapist said we should do that over the weekend then, it should shed light on a lot.

- brother is still paranoid, vibe of entitled superiority is still making me very uncomfortable, but I swear he IS "waking up" even so and the experiences he's having are AMAZING and I just wish he would actually TALK to us. he never does and that's sad in a way; we might not "know who he is" really but it feels like we could still have a rapport with him, we could learn a lot from each other's experiences. still that's somewhat hypocritical. we admitted that we "can't be honest with anyone" UNLESS we completely introduce them to the basics of headspace. that's us, that's our soul, we cannot possibly tell the truth if "we" are trying to appear neurotypical. the alters in charge of maintaining that mask are so shallow and programmed too. darn good at "playing the game," but there's no substance, no personality behind it. and if you test it that becomes very obvious very fast, BUT then we come out because we were there the whole time, just completely buried by the fakey fronters. so we really want to try to get to that point of honesty with at least him soon. its just that sometimes he scares us for some reason, we're actually afraid to be around him? but it's a "child fear." I wonder what its roots are, and/or who is specifically feeling it. we'll have to see.

- mother's boyfriend "finally" kicked her out of his house, after 6 years? they fight all the time, their relationship is upsettingly immature and manipulative and really just highly unhealthy. I asked the mother why she stayed with him for so long if she couldn't stand him and she said "I needed somewhere to hide," specifically from my grandmother, as those two have this bizarre sort of viciously bitter passive-aggressive vendetta against each other. it's sad and I want to see it healed but I'll admit, again, when I'm unconscious and therefore "social" I can just parrot either of their arguments depending on "what is conversationally expected." see the problem, neurotypical behavior doesn't give a darn about morality. anyway yeah no idea what's going to happen now, with both the mother and brother now back in this house I fear what the atmosphere is going to be like…. but we'll manage. we can use this as an opportunity to be a brighter light than ever before, to be as centered as we possibly can, to practice patience and forgiveness and charity. that's how we have to deal with this.

- there was a hack today. one of the infamous "60 seconds and you're dead" ones apparently. they went through infi and ze was sobbing, apparently it came out of nowhere and coincided with blackout/ time loss and it's just a mess.

- …lately laurie has not been coping with this well. she's shredded emotionally. last night the full breadth of all this hit her and she just started wailing, it was the most heartwrenching thing I've ever heard, it split me in half.

- this evening, she went full-out destroyer, embracing her black energy resonance and picking up her gold-edged axe and absolutely booming with thunder and huge crackles of violet lightning. she looked like some sort of furious divine thing. I clearly remember seeing lynne and jo looking at her with awestruck fear and lynne saying "what is she," jo saying "maybe she's what we all can become"

- lynne warned laurie about getting lost in that griefstricken rage, laurie took out the angel helmet and put it on? vibe changed totally to a sort of victoriously peaceful integrity? hard to put into words. like she knew that no matter what the hackers did they could NOT affect our soul, they would NEVER win, and yet she also would not stand for their behavior at all, but she wouldn't be ruled by violence about it either.

- she took the helmet off and was so obviously drained from all this that she just went back to central, sat down, she was shaking terribly. I noticed all her bandages were getting seeped with blood and I panicked inside, I was so scared for her, I loved her, but there was this horrendous ice wall in my chest and it was trying to numb me out. I "detached" it from my psyche and sure enough it "personified" into one of the tar-girls, that hellish peach girl who is the WORST hacker, but who only recently got a face. laurie saw her and her eyes turned to ire and she stood up and just berated this hacker, to the point where they actually started "glitching out" from fear instability, but then infinitii showed up in monster-mode and basically crushed them to white dust. seconds later though infi melted back to normal and was so obviously distraught, ze just held out her arms and laurie actually ran to hir, fell to her knees and embraced hir, and the two of them just cried.

- infi put an arm out to me and gave me a look, so I went over to them too. I know I needed it, for catharsis. but the pain from the two of them, and in me, was unbearable. laurie was weeping and that feels like a gold sword driven straight through my chest, it's the worst pain but it drives me to such tears, I started sobbing too and for a moment she stopped and looked at me with the most empathetic shock, then put an arm around my shoulders and brought me closer in to the group.

- knife was around here, lynne and jo were too but they were standing off by the windows. knife was in tears and he was so upset about laurie bleeding, he wanted to heal her but he was trembling and crying and laurie turned and hugged him too, trying to comfort him a little (by this point she wasn't such a wreck outwardly). I remember her saying "I love you, man" and he just hugged her tighter.

- infi's probably going to end up sharing the bed with cz and I tonight and I do not mind. ze needs the comfort that cz radiates and frankly I'd feel awful not giving them comfort and company after what happened this evening.

- aspects. of people. forgot to mention this. it's not "alters have alters," it's more like… the only comparison I can think of is how in hinduism, gods have many "forms?" like how shiva has so many different iterations, but they are all the same deity. well a similar thing can happen to more complex headvoices, who have roles that are nevertheless very specific, vitally so. like laurie and i. yes splintering happens but that's different-- that's when something damages our anchor and needs to break off before it breaks us? an "aspect" is different. the example I want to give is how I have these well-known subtle visual differences, that alter my entire personal vibe and attitude. like my "snowflake" form has a totally different way of behaving and seeing the world than my "confetti" one, or my "prism" one. laurie seems to have at least three "forms" too? maybe? even if they're just now developing. that storm-space destroyer form, and then her two common ones-- the "fierce protector" one that she started out as, and then the softer more chill one that she's usually in now. again, always her, no matter what. but her ENTIRE vibe shifts totally from one state to another. now I bring this up because, for me, being a core, I can indeed get tangled up in residual memories from other past cores, etc. and with personal interactions this can get very confusing. long story short I've realized that in order to function properly around different people inside, I CANNOT stay in the same form, it's just not working. hence all the dissociation I've been getting inside. but yes, apparently my MOST stable form right now in an emotional sense is OLDER, like legit older than the body, I feel like… closer to 40, like that. but it's such a beautiful vibe, it's a solid feeling, but with a lighter feather edge than I have younger; younger forms are all bright and pastel soft… this older form is like brushed silver. it's so lovely to be. and that's the form that allows me to function WITHOUT dysphoria or misattributed memories or fear, around cz. so yeah. that's significant. around infinitii I'm basically a white-feathered semi-anthropomorphized version of proginoskes. dead serious. I'm just all eyes and wings, with mouths on my back mostly, and starry black blood, and a tendency to be serpentine instead of having legs. so you get the idea. this feels like my "white energy" version of jewel's "link shifts," where she could literally join ANY world she entered, so to speak, she could adjust almost effortlessly to who she "would have to be to BE there." I can't do that, but she can't do this? yeah we both have morphs (cherubell, infinite, etc.) but that's a whole different thing too. geez I need to add all this to our glossary soon.

- speaking of infinite forms, "infinite" is allegedly the name of infi's face-mouth form? and "eternos" is the name of hir white/pink form. again, shifting. this explains a lot with cz too, I think. except HIS issue is that when he first anchored to headspace, I think his anchor SPLINTERED OFF and that aqua-hue, mouth-fulla-teeth, sleek and snarky self of his is a SEPARATE PERSON than the "canon base" guy I spend all MY time with. the previous jewels knew the aqua one. and yes they ARE confirmed separate people, physically so; it's just a very unusual situation because he's just naturally chaotic as far as this is concerned, pun obviously intended. but I love him, all of him. I might not know his other "selves" yet, but like I said, a lot of people in here do, so might just have to step into some data records and feel that stuff, get acquainted with the past that way.


- all right now one of infi's fave songs came up on spotify ("all of me" by john legend, actually) and I'm tired and we should really get some sleep.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@7:46 AM



some notes about yesterday-- i forgot them last night but it's early so i need to at least list them somewhere:

 

ADD TO ENTRY=

 

- spyro 2! found the cd. play it and write about how it affects us; location-wise i never realized how hugely influential it was on both headspace and the leagueworlds
- sylvain fronting in kmart briefly, looking for minty's care bears, triggered someone "fitting for the context" (a child). surprisingly solid when he blinked in, peaceful mind
- btw where are our jewel monster fronters, make sure nothing messes with THEIR minds
- chocoloco lately, esp. with the spikes-- he's now growing them to "give" to people to eat instead of breaking less expendable parts of himself off (which he used to). his blood is molten??? got a glimpse of his insides, reminded me of dragonheart in that it glowed, orangey red. seemed liquidish. really unusual.
- did anyone talk about nexus??? laurie's really disturbed by hir existence; they don't talk to us much but when they do it's highly upsetting.
- is triad still alive? or was ze a misinterpretation of a splinter or something?
- "brown haired" angry fronter? NOT overload? long hair. showing up more often now, flipping off the mother, her anchor is way too brunt and huge, who is she really
- wtf happened to overload btw did they fuse? is she hiding?
- spice, esp. the kissing thing (to stop people from dissociating and buying/eating tar food), it WORKS. also forging an amusing but really sweet closeness between her and all the main fronters who are open to that.
- also it's her birthday today HAPPY BIRTHDAY eat something nice for her
- conflict with me not being out, I think I mentioned, but there is SO much time loss it's scary
- manic singers in cars. genesis is irate, stopping them.
- ruby doesn't count as a manic i dont think? when she sings it's always alone. it's fun and energetic and can SEEM manic because of the childish exuberance of it, but the key of manics is that they are OUTSIDE-ORIENTED and full of almost violent nervous energy. not so with ruby. so that's a relief, that's good.
- yes zwei is still alive! she's mostly moved into heartspace but she can still front/sing and she isn't negative.
- horrible peachy-colored hacker, long hair. behavior is atrocious, disgusting mindsets. but she has ROCK SOLID BODY ROOTS and that is both hideously nauesating and existentially terrifying. is she that old???????
- she is NOT the same as the lime-haired one from that horrible horrible xanga last week. the two are both twisted as hell but at least the limey one feels vaguely redeemable (her motivations are severely distorted). the fleshtone one does NOT.
- btw WHATS WITH THE LONG HAIR? why do most of the hackers look the SAME, like the body did when it was about 16-17???? does that have anything to do with the "jacob years???" i.e. late high school, the job/relationship puppet time period. I feel so bad that kid got unintentionally tied to such nonsense but check the time period data regardless. photos DO seem to match up and that DOES make me want to vomit until i cry but that's stress dude. it's awfully distressing.
- in a notable exception, jezebel likes the short hair, and her earrings, which the mother now has. but she's terrifying still, her hold on the body is WAY too potent, can we change that?

- an hour with infi last night. intimate-context cardiophagy. dear heaven. please write about that.
- that only works with infi btw. soul form problem?? can't reach one with hir, possibly because ze is made OF that stuff essentially?? so the resonance kind of internalizes, can get huge without causing physical mutations in that specific respect? like it's too broad, too massive, the orderly "soul form" phenomenon doesn't happen with infi because it's resonating like a bell in a church hall, not a little one you're holding in your hand. space-wise. does that make sense?
- weird merge drive shift too. not sure how to put that into words, or if someone already has. unique, blood-based??? possibly due to the literal "this person is part of my soul" thing. but very interesting. can be dangerous though, if looked at wrong. unsurprisingly
- xenophon, how in the world is she almost 5. she feels like she's getting older, it's doing weird things to my heart. still calls me "dad," calls cz her "father," is that accurate?? see if you can talk to the aqua cz, get a name. see if perfect is still separate in any way; normal cz shifted INTO him lately out of despair remember
- ^ memory issues, time gaps, still thinking 2012 was "last year," dishonored autumn sticking out as its entire own time period (gorgeous btw, READ DUNE AGAIN). seriously the entire october-december time period last year is a time-bubble of its own. anaesthesia shook us up i think. maybe hormones shifting the body awareness irreversibly too. who knows. anyway that's a VERY IMPORTANT TOPIC so sit down and look at what data we have accessible inside, then READ what we wrote to fill in the inevitable gaps.
- also kind of shocked but amazed because apparently xenophon is legit a jewel monster, or is at least "becoming one" as it were; she's showing a LOT of indisputable signs. still no confirmed locked-in power jewels yet but it feels like they're developing strongly. it'll happen.
- mr sandman being SO clear when he talks to me, the hand-face thing, all the little lines in his hands, profoundly comforting
- remember laurie crying because of how I described "hacks," the term refers to the fact that they're basically mental/emotional/spiritual rape, shoved into the physical, through manipulation and lies and outright forcing. it's entirely nonconsensual but they HIDE. like a computer hacker.
- laurie realizing that her heartbroken states can split right through my glacier walls and she is using that to her full advantage. she kissed me for like… 15 seconds last night. all at once. it was numinous


btw

work a bit more on the akuna art trade please, dont be paranoid or perfectionistic, just do your best.

read those library books they go back monday. especially a wind in the door again because of personal relevance.

check the psych ward sites, we need to decide on dc or maryland for monday?

DRAW. just in general. heal the artists.
you have a fair amount of empty sketchbooks, USE THEM.
also, we NEED to start that webcomic, no matter how shoddy it may feel at first. we can do it.

 





prismaticbleed: (Default)



today.

at work, mopping up floors, place was flooded with mud
talking to xenophon for most of it
"don't dirty your pretty feet" thing, she got a bit agitated about feeling "too constricted," she wanted to run around
resolved that though. mutual understanding. she was careful where she ran and i was more considerate in my phrasing
either way it was really nice to have her around for so long.

talking to eros, waldorf, nathaniel, leon, laurie, etc. basically everyone in central today.
eros very very upset. can't remember why not. probably recent problems w/ his association being totally misinterpreted.



day "too long," felt like three or four, very disorienting

spice doing the kiss thing to stop people from buying into addictions
IT WORKS shockingly well actually
in general we are making huge progress in an amazingly short time with healing this
btw if laurie so much as attempts this, jay will dissolve on the spot
literal 100% success rate


don’t remember much else until evening

hack.
written about in book.
unsettled by how often these have been occuring.

 




prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


hey, quick update, no one died today, but we're sick and in pain and not too happy with the decisions made today

but we need to forgive. we need to heal.
tomorrow we are going to make a BIG effort towards that as far as art goes, wish us luck
we do need to sleep first. the body desperately needs to heal.

also it rained today. a lot.
so despite our feeling like an utter filthy wreck that still felt absolving. which helped.
(also it is cold today not hot which is also a massive relief)

there has been a lot of heartwrenching beauty in our collective life lately that i havent written about here yet
i should but words dont do it much justice
and there is still so much confusion and pain-wracked fear tied to it
from these poor damaged ones.
we really need to just take a few days, a few weeks, just sit and talk to them,
why havent we done that yet,
i think maybe we're just as scared as they are of facing that stuff, on some level.
but we need to.


i wanted to delete the previous entry but someone wrote that for a reason, it absolutely breaks my heart to see it, but there it is

healing is still happening, bit by bit
biggest good thing about all this: we aren't numb or unplugged
so even if we're walking through hell again, we're at least doing so together

so that's enough to get us through another night.

 


 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 02:07 pm

 


(BRUTAL entry, explicitly triggering, totally uncensored.)







 

here's the thing,
HERE'S THE FCKING THING.

I am going to be brutally bloody honest even if I hate myself for it


I have experienced sexual things
I DO NOT LIKE IT.

and if you have not noticed
EVERY SINGLE TIME IT HAPPENS
I dissociate.
I blank out absolutely.
I have NO MEMORY OF ANY INSTANCE, AT ALL.


there have been orgasms but they are literally shit
no matter what they are absolutely stupid and dull
they hurt unbearably and make the body unbearably sick
and I am saying that as someone who has TRIED.
I HAVE REALLY FCKING TRIED to be "normal" and "holy" with this shit
IT HASN'T WORKED.
AND I AM TERRIFIED THAT MEANS THAT I AM BROKEN ON A SPIRITUAL LEVEL
AND THAT IF I AM NOT "FIXED" THEN I AM NOT TRULY COMPLETE OR CORRECT
it is horrible horrible horrible god I want to vomit just thinking about it

AND THAT'S WHERE THE FCKNIG CONFUSION COMES IN!!!!!!!!!!
because I KNOW what i want, I LOVE people, I want to EXPRESS that,
is that selfish? is that abusive?
but this goddamned society and religion tells me "NOPE YOU HAVE TO HAVE SEX IT'S MANDATORY IT'S GOD'S WILL!!!!!!!!!!!"
and so I get fcking terrified and attempt it.
honestly. I have attempted it. I have tried to be fixed.
but. every single fcking time. every. single. time.
it fails. IT FAILS. no matter how people try to justify it afterwards. IT DOESN'T WORK.

case in point.
I adore laurie. okay? for years people have been trying to 'have sex' with her. she always, always, always says no. "I can't feel that, I can't do that," etc. she DOESN’T WANT TO.
and that is accepted. that's FINE.
but then we realize "HEY, WE DON'T ACTUALLY WANT SEX EITHER,"
and then it's either dissolving into panicked scared sobs because god how did we almost fck up,
or,
dissociating into programming and thinking we HAVE to have sex because her refusal just lit up an ALTERNATIVE that we REALLY want, which is "love WITHOUT sex,"
but
BUT
we don’t believe that option is morally correct
WHICH IS BULLSHIT
but there it is.

no matter what, this stupid religious compulsion tells me that at some point I HAVE to "have sex"
WHY????
WHAT ABOUT THE CELIBATES
WHAT ABOUT RELIGIOUSLY DEVOTED PEOPLE WHO NEVER HAVE SEX
WHY THE FCK ARE THEY OKAY AND I'M NOT?????????????
WILL YOU SUDDENLY EXEMPT ME IF I START WEARING A ROMAN COLLAR OR WHAT

I don’t fcking know, I don’t KNOW
I am so fcking DEPRESSED over this shit

I DON’T WANT THIS. WE HAVE PROVEN THIS MULTIPLE TIMES, IN MULTIPLE CONTEXTS
I don't want it physically,
I don’t want it emotionally,
I don't want it logically,
I DON'T FCKING WANT IT SO WHY THE HELL AM I STILL TERRIFIED THAT I HAVE TO HAVE IT AND HAVE TO WANT IT EVEN WHEN I KNOW FULL WELL THAT I NEVER DID AND NEVER WILL



we really need to stop forcing ourselves into these roles out of fear or programming.
it's awful and it is perpetuating self-hate and self-abuse and depression and despair.

xenophon needs to be reset. I don’t think she was ever really reset.
she's too tied to trauma and the whole "parent" thing which only happened BECAUSE OF FORCING
we all admit we were confused as hell at that time
but xenophon needs to be freed from that, she doesn’t deserve this hell,
and quite frankly neither do any of the hosts who keep forcing themselves into trauma "for her sake"
that's not how this shit works
that's not what this is about


laurie has sworn that she will defend our asexuality to the death from now on
no exceptions, no being swayed by doubt, no religious paranoia
no. she MUST forbid EVERY ATTEMPT no matter how "holy" we insist it "has to be"
but you see??? it's COMPULSION.
it's FEAR-BASED COMPULSION.



I could only love someone who is a knife. that’s why I adore laurie. she is UNTOUCHABLE.
its why I have problems around chaos. I will admit that. I have A LOT OF TROUBLE being around him lately, like very very very badly, he's too feminine, too emotional.
infi gets there sometimes but then infi also has tons of teeth and sharp-shadow edges. ze's a daemon, ze can be soft as ever but there is always this danger, this knife edge, that makes me feel safe.
genesis is superbright and that counts as an edge sometimes, but it can go too far in the oppposite direction. but he was abused too, he dissociates and gets confused, we have to be careful.
I miss when chaos wasn't split, when perfect was still part of his psyche, back in the early outspacer days.
but I also DON’T miss that because perfect was psychologically blind and didn’t realize how harmful the stuff he did was.
I guess what I'm saying is that water doesn’t have edges and I wish to god that it did without turning to ice.
crystals. god he HAS that gem right in his heart, shouldn’t that be an edge enough?

I am so fckign sick of softness=violence
julie this is your territory
but you're the most damaged of all of us as far as this goes


you know what, you know what,
this fcking programming tells me "IT HAS TO BE THIS WAY,"
well how about this.
how about I test it out INSIDE and NOT DISSOCIATE?
then I will PROVE TO YOU that your way is BULLSHIT and it DOES NOT HAVE TO BE THAT WAY.

see, the SLIGHTEST attempt is met with REFUSAL, IMMEDIATELY

your shit is SHIT and it only works if you SHUT OFF OUR FCKING BRAIN
you fcking demons
leave us alone

sorry there are obviously multiple people writing this. all true thuogh.


OH! ABOUT THAT.
ALL YOU FCKING ABUSERS. ALL YOU HACKERS. ALL YOU SEXUAL-PROGRAMMING PEOPLE.
WHY DON’T YOU COME OUT AND TYPE HERE, HUH???????
DEFEND YOUR FCKING POSITION????

OH THAT’S RIGHT, YOU CAN'T
BECAUSE YOURE MADE OF PROGRAMMING AND OBLIGATORY BEHAVIOR
YOU'RE NOTHING BUT BLIND ROBOTIC IMITATION AND COMPULSION
YOU DON'T FCKING EXIST


that's where jay lives, right at the heart of this issue, right where we realize what we DO want and need
the topic we have discussed a thousand times.
love, real love, the kind that's utterly untouched by this sexual shit, he KNOWS what it is, and we have it,
we're just so damn scared that it's "inherently sexual" because it's intimate,
which is the biggest fear.
it's this horrible creeping paranoia that at some point, sex is GOING to happen BECAUSE we're close.
I am so fcking sick of that
I am so sick
that’s why I need edges, that’s why I need blood,
hackers CANNOT WORK when blood is around, blood is SACRED,
here's a message to all fronting people:
if there is a hacker around, if a hacker is trying to hurt you,
don’t even call for laurie, she gets distraught and they will try to hurt her,
call for a RETRIBUTOR.
even better, find a way to cause pain to the body in a way that is SHARP and SAFE
if there is blood, the hackers WILL LEAVE!!!!!!!!!!
and you will be safe
this is why relationships upstairs NEED PAIN
this is why heart connections are SO PAINFUL
because it is SAFE. and it is REAL. and it is GENUINE.
god we KNOW what we want and need and HAVE, why the hell do these outside people keep insisting otherwise



this shit is TERRIFYING.
HOW THE FCK COULD YOU EVER LIE TO YOURSELF ABOUT "WANTING THIS"
WHEN THE SLIGHTEST REMINDER SENDS YOU INTO A PANICKED BREAKDOWN?????
”I can't cry," you say, well then what the fck are you doing now????
YOU ARE IN TEARS FROM HOW FCKING FRIGHTENED YOU ARE RIGHT NOW KID
WHOEVER THE HELL TELLS YOU YOU "WANT THIS" IS A FCKING IMBECILE

stop looking at it. STOP LOOKING AT IT.
TO HELL WITH "EDUCATING YOURSELF" THIS IS ALL FEAR-BASED

you are just desperately trying to find support for YOU being okay.
you are looking through these articles and pages trying to find a chink in the armor, a break in the chain,
trying to find something that will make their entire argument collapse in on itself,
to justify YOUR existence and mean that YOU are not flawed or unholy in being what you are,
but you are so damn scared of being wrong in that,
you are so damn scared of being an 'evil heart' or a 'blasphemer' in so much as suggesting that it's okay to be asexual, to be what you are,
that you are not accepting any arguments in your favor, out of moral paranoia.
and yet you cannot accept any arguments to the contrary either, because you KNOW the fear and pain and disgust and shame and terror that accompanies them, whenever you try to force yourself into them, without fail.
you are running in circles, and your feet are bloodied on the rocks.
get out of their loop, it is only going to kill you.



I am very afraid that introjects in our System are still a real thing.
I don't even like saying they're part of the "System," because they're NOT. we need a better term.
but they exist. and they're awful and toxic.
BUT, it at least allows us to do internal healing work where it would be impossible to outside.
and it helps exaggerate just what terrifies us about those people, so we can evaluate that.
its just so so so sad to see an internal abusive reflection inside, of someone outside, who we experienced as abusive or otherwise traumatically triggering/ aggravating, but who may not have consciously realized that, or who may have been unable to accept that.

but we have introjects of the mother, the grandmother, and the two people from utah.
that is confirmed and I kept wondering why we kept getting sick, nauseous, why we kept getting confused with memories, why we had no idea what was real or not, we didn’t know these people, etc.,
its because the problematic behavior was being perpetuated inside, and we were too scared to face it.
well now we know. and we have to face it.
its terrifying still, but we have to face it
and I KNOW it can be healed. I KNOW that one day, the introjects WILL BE GONE.
but patience is key. we need to be patient. we need to forgive ourselves. this is fragile work. but we can do it.


would you believe we never really recovered from the static incident?
you know. we found something online. from people we knew. and we were in sick shock for WEEKS.
years actually, we're still reeling, still having trouble coping,
why?
"its their decision not yours"
yeah but they HID THAT and did SO MUCH behind our backs,
they never told us they KNEW we were unsafe with that,
but of course that’s WHY they never told you, they KNEW you would not be able to be around them once you knew.
and that’s so sad but that’s how it is.
god but I don’t want to hate people. I don’t want to hate anyone.
the hate just comes from fear. fear of violation, of forced infliction. fear of "THEY did that so now YOU have to!!!"
boundary problems. moral paranoia.
god I want to throw up and sob



I am so fcking sorry.
this is all so goddamn confusing

what am I even trying to say.


I just came across a quote.

"I dealt with a significant amount of abuse in my childhood as well and being aware has absolutely been the biggest part of getting past that for me. Being able to read studies in psychology that are relevant to my childhood, it takes a bit to be able to apply any of it to your life. It can be even harder to explore the possibility that many of your character traits come from your experiences with abuse, and difficult sorting out which parts of you are truly YOU and which parts are chemical/emotional responses your body makes FOR you."

that's really important. hormones are shit.
but they can be manipulated, they can be controlled. we just have to do more on our side of the fight.
but it's sad because when they're fcked up, your reactions get fcked up.

"Within minutes of exposure to a traumatic event there is an increase in the level of endorphins in the brain. During the time of the trauma, endorphin levels remain elevated and help numb the emotional and physical pain of the trauma. However, after the trauma is over, endorphin levels gradually decrease and this may lead to a period of endorphin withdrawal that can last from hours to days…"

see what I mean

god I am so nauseous I shouldn’t be typing about this or reading about this
why the hell do I keep reading about this

I'm ashamed. I'm fcking ashamed of the fact that I've endured so much shit, a lot of it by my own confused misinformed doing, because I am absolutely fcking paranoid of "not being good" and yet EVERY DAMN THING they tell me to do to "be good" feels self-destructive
the two main things are,
"don’t eat," and "have sex"
which is fcking horrible
I don’t eat a lot the way it is, now these damn voices are telling me FAST SOME MORE
and I end up purging and sick and dizzy and weak,
then the same fcking voices tell me "sex is the road to true enlightenment!!!!! you need sexual healing!!!!" etc etc etc and I want to STRANGLE SOMEONE because DAMN IT THAT ISN'T WHAT I FCKING NEED

but damn it I know what I need.
beneath all that surface-level shit I KNOW what I really need
and the bottom line is that I need to STOP LISTENING TO THIS OUTSIDE SHIT
BECAUSE I ALREADY FIGURED IT OUT
AND THEIR BABBLING IS JUST CONFUSING THE HELL OUT OF ME.


"know thyself" they say, and he said, and I know that's the main thing,
so I really have to stop thinking others know better than I do, as far as internal honesty is concerned.
there's so much out there trying to screw me up. I really need to be careful.

these entries too, are too tangled. I apologize. but they do help find truer things. they are signposts too.
and the frustration over misleading teachings is legitimate and I am thankful for that.
but pride, and this sort of too-white feeling, is just as lethal.
stop typing.

 
 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@11:02 PM




I'm sorry guys. This is Cannon. There's been another massive existential System shakeup and frankly I'm probably not going to update here for a long while, or at least until this is settled.

There's too much problematic stuff still entrenched in our function, that really needs to go. Problem is, a lot of it we've accepted as "normal" or we've even grown to love. It has to go. No exceptions. No mercy either. Which is probably why I'm back up front.

Laurie says I can't commit suicide, if for no other reason than for her sake. I said then what the heck do I do with this daily life. We don't know. We've gotta try though. I suppose it's all we can do. No giving up, no surrender.

I've been crying for the past hour, somewhere between choking and screaming. My legs are bleeding. I want to sleep forever.

Again, I'm sorry. I know this feels cruel but really we NEED to purge the ranks and fix what's been corrupted, in one way or another. That's why we keep having these System resets, apparently. People are sensing that something is rotten in Denmark so they're just razing the whole place, but then they're rebuilding it the same way. That's not going to work anymore.

I don't know what the hell to do. Not for the most part. This existential mess I'm talking about... well, it's religious. And it's sexual. And it's rather seriously freaking traumatic, at the moment. That should say enough.
I don't know how to cope, personally. Maybe we ALL need to die in order to "cope" with this, I don't even know anymore. I really have no idea what to do. But I just hope it's too soon. I'm going to give it a few days, at least. Hope to God, or whatever God really is, that this somehow ends in a way that won't annihilate us and turn us into our worst fear-- a fear which were now being told is inevitable, and desirable. So it sucks, it really does.

I'm tired. I'm very tired, and now I'm so damn shook up that I don't even want to die because now I don't know what the hell is waiting for me after that. I'm afraid it's hell forever now. And the worst part is that it can easily NOT be hell, if I just "stop resisting" and "learn to like it."
Basically, there's no place for asexuals in heaven.

I really hope that's not true. I really hope it's not true. But right now I actually want to just sob because life feels utterly devoid of hope right now, I've lost all direction in life, what the hell do I do, where the hell do I go, I have no idea.

Maybe I'll end up dead, who knows. Right now the System says I need to be the main person because I'm "protecting" us from this existential dread. I'm a fighter who won't give in to that. But... the fear is that we have to. The fear is that we cannot be what we desperately want to be, because it really is morally wrong, so to speak.
God I don't even know. I'm sorry.

Bottom line is, we're trying to restructure headspace from the bottom up. We have a lot of questions that need to be answered, and a lot of anger over things that have been allowed to continue over the years and should NOT have been allowed to continue.
Things will not, or at least SHOULD NEVER be the way they were before this entry. A lot NEEDS to change.
A few people aren't going to be coming back, no matter how difficult that may be. They can't. It's toxic. If they want to come back, they have to come back differently. Simple as that.

Good night. My neck hurts from the knives and I'm just exhausted.

 







 

 

 

 


prismaticbleed: (held)



events as of late

thursday
tons of chaos synchronicity on the ipod
came out of NOWHERE, shocked me really, nothing had provoked this, but there it was
happened last week too.
included e.t., jojoushi, thunderbird, why i like you, jewels, open your heart, metaphorically yours, his sth themes, etc. practically all in a row
not sure what this means for me personally, it used to just be a spontaneous show of affection, now it feels strangely alien?
worried about that. could be a major fault on my end, closing off, fear?
"the forget you song" by frost* did play twice and the lyrics to that are far too relevant to the scary but hopeful atmosphere between us lately.


the night.
trying to heal xenophon's parentage AND heal the original "pink" event all at once
(almost exactly 4 years later btw)
very disturbed though, identity KEPT SWITCHING, could not stay white in that context
lost virtually all memory of event, even though there was no hatred in the actual thing.
PROVED that motivations have no bearing on the actual outcome. the actual outcome is ALWAYS painful/hateful.
helps to forgive self, because that wasn't our intent, i.e. we weren't doing this out of hate or violence, even if that's what happened in the end.
starting to seriously worry if we're going to have to permanently drop the whole idea of parentage for xennie, as it is feeding into way too much trauma
also worried sick about chaos, he's still as unstable as he was back in 2004, he cannot stay around if this persists


friday morning
TWO HOURS with everyone in the coregroup
chaos, laurie, genesis, infinitii, javier, markus, rio
infi toned down hir vibe a lot and mostly stayed in the background
or joined with others to boost the emotion level through the roof
4-person heart connections are incredible
and also just as painful as you would think (not in a bad way but there are usually a lot of tears nevertheless)
lots of sword imagery with those lately too. thats new.

laurie is the best kisser in headspace and I apologize for how trite that sounds, because it's a result of her untouchability/ devotion
rio holding too much shadow? didn’t feel like himself. markus completely broken open, emotional. it's like their personalities hit the opposite of what they were as kids.
javier trying too hard to show emotion? still trying to get a grip on "not performing" or guessing. warning him to be present.
adding more fuel to the fire on what we're supposed to do with chaos. could not feel close to him. wondering if our relationship really did shatter years ago and we're not going to be able to fix it? worried.

toying with the whole "gem fusion" idea from steven universe as it STRONGLY parallels the original "fusion/morph" phenomenon in early headspace days (2003-2006).
still unsure if metainomenai are still a thing or not, feel tied to old timeline. but people still reference them. (esp. laurie and lynne)
so we might have to consciously evolve it into a different, new-timeline context. like how outspacers all have to leave behind their source material in order to function correctly.
again, that's still our main concern with cz. he hasn't let go of his and it is poisoning him



friday evening:
laurie realizing that the "pseudohacker" kids, i.e. the ones who get tangled up in sexuality from confusion and not malice, always look for HER because she is the manifestation of everything they REALLY WANT:
purity, chastity, safety, strength, VIRGINITY.
laurie is UNTOUCHABLE by everything that hurt them,
she doesn't even UNDERSTAND it, she CAN'T, so she is PERPETUALLY SAFE

her talking to julie about this.
saying julie shold be a "beacon of hope" because she rose above BEING our WORST hacker, now she is a source of love and affection, PURIFYING that.
said we really do need to talk to ashen, especially. she still hates julie and we need to heal that, for both their sakes.
julie saying laurie was this "ideal" for the damaged ones, they all ran to her almost as a savior figure?
laurie said she didn't want to be seen that way, julie said she knew that, but the hurt ones still looked up to her as that


a note:
when enduring body connections (rare, I don’t like them at all, only happen in paranoid situations) the ONLY way to make them hack-free is to make them PAINFUL, as that OVERRIDES hackers.
however the pain almost automatically gets associated with LAURIE, so if she DOES show up you are literally in the clear, everything shuts down and stops, so you're totally safe.
that pain is the only context in which there is NO DISSOCIATION, NO FEAR, NO PHYSICALITY AT ALL
ironically though, that also OVERRIDES THE VERY PURPOSE OF ANYTHING BEING PHYSICAL. and thank GOD for that.
remember, EVERYTHING for me goes through the HEART. NO MATTER WHAT.
this is why hackers kept trying to make hearts "evil" for me, so that I COULDN'T have that purity anymore
shockingly the monsters are what healed it for me? the brutal, angry, painful ones, HEALED the sanctity of the heart, because their hearts were still solid gold and they wouldn’t let them be corrupted. (mainly I have to thank wreckage)


still questions about celebi???
NOT doing anything with her, but allowing things for her through me??
severely depersonalized, detached, but massive compassion/affection.
"precious thing," fragility, beauty
still no idea how this plays into dreamworld or our centralite. very very confusing.
still parallels to chaos all over. shocking, only two outspacers in central, both tied to green/blue, similar shapes, etc.
and no matter how much fear or misguided hate or anger comes between us, I don’t think I'll ever be able to stop loving either of them. it feels inherent, even if its smothered.
really wondering about that



friday night:
chaos and I talking to rio
visited him in his room.
saying he was "writing" on his computer, about US?
like the old days. adventures he wishes we had, things he remembered, etc.
said it was upsetting, he didn't want to just dream, he wanted to HAVE that again
I said we all did, and we could
hoseki couldn’t do this anymore though, but I could, I just needed to "meet them again"

asking "what happened with you," why did he suddenly seem so dark and bitter,
afraid of shadows? but they grew too big
opposite of markus's reaction really (rio got angry/hard, markus got scared/fragile)

lethe showed up
his energy is like a handful of knives
brief argument with infinitii.
(lethe talks through his stomach mouth remember)
getting tar out of rio???
massaging his shoulders, back. asked why. he said it was "loosening things up?"
the fact that it was a daemon touch was also significant I think
coughed it up, "too big to come out,"
rio's eyes suddenly widened, "soul forms," asked me to kiss him, that's how we used to as kids
infi said ze would instead, it would be faster,
rio hesitated briefly then shrugged and said "you know what, sure," no reticence
they did, infi must have hit him with an absolute wave, soul form was instant, rio seemed absolutely dazed

I cannot remember how infi got the tar out, I'm wondering if it was a washout,
either way it was all at once, like running a sifter through his energy field, "caught" everything stuck in it
tar was in the shape of a huge spiked ball? like a mace. hit the ground with a HEAVY thud

afterwards rio's energy field was NOTABLY lighter, softer




I DON’T HAVE A BEARD???
THAT WAS ADAKIAS'S THING??????
it's throwing off my overlay which is totally weird
my hair is also in a totally different setup, it does NOT have the celebi swoop-back, nor does it have the jayce-hair we have in the body??
no idea, just trying to fix my overlay, frankly I keep "dephysicalizing" into more of an energy state

laurie scared that I'm staying in White but no longer being the host???
system feels like things need to switch or alter again. tumultuous.
massive emphasis on rainbows for infi and I lately btw. stark black/white is being forbidden? notable.
possibly causing the whole "host shakeup" feeling as this is technically a huge shift for us, with how we've been slipping largely since taking these color roles.
also wondering how the black/white slots REALLY fit into the spectrum map? now that its 3d?
NOT COLOR SLOTS???? more like surrounding space.
this would help them both be RAINBOW slots instead of the black/white problem. really hoping so
also the map feels like brown is ALSO removed from the color-ring, moved to the middle?? connecting downstairs? unsure. would explain why spine has been a holy mess for so long, despite feeling absolutely irreplaceable in some subtle way



prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 

june 24th entry.

we took huge measures to prevent all future hacks yesterday, and then today some fcker went and used one of the ANCIENT hack methods, one of the "60 seconds and you're dead" ones.
someone utterly pissed off came out, don’t know who, but they were full of nothing but hatred of the mother. early 20s I guess, female pronouns but not a female (typical). jay temporarily semi-fronted to tell them that they can't be feeding hatred, even if it's legitimate, we can't just say "okay it exists let's just let it continue." we had to heal it somehow, without burying it. jay said this fronter was "feeding into the hatred you feel the mother manifests," i.e. in their eyes, the mother was nothing but a walking mirror of rage and hatred and spite and manipulation, therefore when in her presence they "looped" that right back? feedback loop. jay said we had to stop that somehow.
algorith came out to atone. called sugar in to help. only those two.
shockingly solid overlay for algorith, zir 'accent' came through too, which is rare (ze has a voice that can't be imitated or forced but algorith previously hasn't come through strongly enough for it to settle in well).

at some point laurie came in, I remember algorith was crying over the bathtub drain, her hair/visor crystal clear in the memory data. she was saying something about numb states? said that "this really fcking hurts" but the physical pain was so distant, the real pain was this inexplicable crushing sadness that the physical pain was dragging out? the same sort of awful choking sobs that ashen usually is associated with.
algorith was also upset because "there's no comprehension tied to the language," i.e. saying things like "we were hacked," "someone abused us," "we were damaged against our will," etc. DOESN'T REGISTER ANYMORE??? like the words mean nothing. I've noticed we've been getting this with reading in general lately. unless words are tied to visuals and/or sensations, they are empty. so we will have to work with that from now on.
algorith also said that in such cases, then sheer honor and duty are important. even if we don't feel anything, atonement needs to happen, because THAT at least has a real response-- it elicits this sorrowful agony, and it DOES help prevent hacks when weaker people are out because many of them are well aware that there WILL be retribution if they are careless or apathetic.
sugar's overlay didn't quite register well; she has been conflicted over her color lately, she's not sure if she's truly pink or cerise. so that's her struggle right now, we're keeping tabs on it.
knife showed up afterwards, said he couldn't bear dealing with this again. he's so fragile, but he snaps. not long ago he flat-out went old school on whoever got hacked, took out the knife and was brutal. but he came to his senses later and just crumpled into sobs. its heartbreaking but, again, emotions are almost totally absent in these states? why????
we've been wondering if there is outside influence. maybe it sounds psychotic but really. mind control, chemicals, bad vibes, etc. who knows. either way we NEED to be vigilant and tough here.
also just remember, and that is notable, the "empty apathy" ONLY HAPPENS IN HACK SITUATIONS!!!! in other situations, with other fronters, THAT DOESN'T HAPPEN. we CAN still feel, very strongly, but the instant these hacker shitheads show up then nope, we're bleached out like plaster. it's not good.

sugar got a little overboard, which was also heartbreaking-- some "voice" or data log upstairs was trying to get her to "feel emotions" because she wasn't processing anything either, and did so by saying "someone innocent was hurt. aren't you a protector of innocents? you weren't there to protect them. they got hurt because you weren't there." and THAT tore at her like a knife, the grief was massive, she immediately grit her teeth against the pain and just started cutting. algorith was telling her "that's enough," so was mr sandman??? (he seems to hang around; we are kind of paranoid because we're not always sure if it's him or a copier) but she wouldn't stop, she was in tears, saying "it's not enough, it'll never be enough," felt like the old cannon days where there was so much contrition that no amount of blood would ever atone for it. it's a horrible feeling. but she stopped, algorith stepped in to clean up, that's when she got hit by the sadness and said what was written earlier.
the word "catharsis" stands out. once again pain is proven sacred, the RIGHT SORT OF PAIN.
I can't help but wonder if this is why hacks are happening? subconsciously. like we are fighting them constantly, desperately, with everything we have, but we're wondering. there are two windows that we can't seem to close, that hackers are sneaking in. the first is FORGETFULNESS. it's due to dissociation and splitting. people DON'T REALIZE WHAT HACKS ARE and then get tricked by false promises and then we have the original situation all over again, except not, because the apathy or hatred kicks in, and we don't know where all the actual hurt and scared people are. the second window is PAIN. always, always, when you get people out who know what hacks are, they justify it with "the pain is worth it." NO IT'S NOT!!!!!!!!! THE PAIN IS NOT WORTH IT!!!!!! YOU WANT PAIN, WE'LL GIVE YOU PAIN, THERE ARE A LOT OF KNIVES IN THIS FCKING HOUSE, WE SHOULD CARRY ONE AROUND AT THIS POINT
sorry. that's a good idea though. pocket knives. we should get one. xacto knives. razor had one, somewhere.
but yeah. pain has always been an issue because it's tied to "how much can I endure?" and endurance of more and more pain is viewed as strength, is viewed as something honorable and desirable. WHY? where did that start??? childhood??? it's this obsession with pushing oneself to the limit until they crumple in agony, then the instant they recover, throwing MORE pain at them. the goal is to push and push and push more and more pain until something snaps or breaks, and then we CAN'T endure any more. it's literally a death drive of some sort, it has to be. it will literally force endurance UNTIL SOMETHING ELSE STOPS IT. it will NOT stop of its own accord. and THAT is the problem with hacks.
THAT IS THE PROBLEM WITH HACKS
because they typically don’t EVER stop until someone is in excruciating pain and the retributors come out. you can fight them off for hours, days, weeks. they wont stop because "they've already started, and now we have to finish it."
god damn it I DON’T WANT TO FINISH THIS I DON’T WANT THIS AT ALL
its horrible, it's that horrible ladder mindset, "step 1 means step 100 is inevitable," in other words don't even think of touching the tar, because one drop will turn into a coffin. its inescapable. its horrible.

we forgot that, way way way back when, the tar used to hack the younger girls by TURNING INTO PEOPLE. dream hacks did that too. we forgot about those. we still get them sometimes but we've forgotten about them. isnt that sick, that's how bad the depersonalization has gotten
but. yeah. it's still a thing. people keep FORGETTING that the tar and plague EXIST, "the devil's finest trick is to persuade you that he does not exist," etc. its these damn hyperhappy people, these superspiritual ones, that are so willing to see good in EVERYTHING that they forget that THERE IS STILL "BAD" STUFF OUT THERE, evil DOES exist damn it, STOP JUSTIFYING EVERYTHING, IT DOESN’T WORK THAT WAY
this forgetting and hand-waving "its okay" bullshit will be the death of us if we don’t shape up soon.
there is a fine line, there IS A LINE, MORALITY EXISTS, STOP STEPPING ALL OVER IT
the whole "sacred or profane" thing doesn't fcking apply when you refuse to acknowledge that profanity is STILL an option, you jackasses. and when you're fcking up people's lives trying to "make everything sacred," then all you're doing is sending EVERYTHING straight to hell.



other things, good things.
went for a job interview today. if we get it, we'll never have to worry about money again, haha. here's hoping. it might be tough but we're willing to give it our all.
picked cherries today. the tree in the backyard actually had fruit this year and the bugs and birds DIDN'T EAT IT. which is rare, haha. so we were up in a tree this morning, in the clear sunny weather. it was nice, if not for the literal clouds of bugs following us around.
eating is starting to hurt less. however, it's surprising, because the foods that used to hurt horrendously used to be addiction foods, possibly due to texture or self-abuse. but! now, even though we're trying to re-introduce them, we're finding that even if they DON'T hurt as bad anymore, we DON'T want them anymore. which is terrifically freeing and a huge relief. really they're still nauseating, but at least now we don't feel "obligated" to eat them, and at least now we do have that reassurance that if we have no other option, they won't cause us excruciating pain. there is still a huge amount of fear tied to eating anything that's not a vegetable, which we want to heal without hitting the opposite extreme again (forcing ourselves to eat the very foods that cause us pain "to fix the fear," it only adds to it). but we are healing. it's an odd process; the healing itself seems to happen effortlessly and without warning, like dead leaves falling by themselves. which is nice.
emmett and aimee were out momentarily today, on that note. it's good whenever they're around.
we think FIG was out???? we've been trying to pinpoint the other eating alters, one of the big ones is not human but we cannot figure out their overlay. eaters are always inhuman, often monstrous and typically vicious, because we view eating as monstrous, animalistic, vulgar, etc. so in order to eat, in order to consume and destroy, one must be an animal, a monster. you get the idea. humanoids cannot eat because it is humiliating and filthy and very very jarring. we've realized that. so yes, someone was out eating and they unsurprisingly had a lot of teeth or something, this is not a new person though, just haven't had this sort of "actual eating" situation in weeks. so fig might not be dead. i just don’t want to repeat this sort of situation, fig doesn't eat green food, emmett does, and that's what we typically stick with. but today was trying those danger foods again and someone else was out. we'll see, I guess.

we've spent most of today otherwise queuing stuff on our alternate tumblrs. we have this file full of "to queue" posts that we just stockpile, and then we just take a day or two to fill them up. we don’t really like tumblr but it is still a way to inspire people, so we keep it going because hey, one person can still make a difference. us sharing something might reach someone who really needed it, and might not have otherwise seen it. you never know. so we do that effort.
of course the system people have their blogs too, at least the people who like that sort of thing do. leon has one but he's not into blogging so he's never used it, haha. infinitii is the polar opposite, I swear ze has like 2000 things to queue, I have no idea if that’s because ze resonates with what a lot of people post? could be, that sort of alien/ angel/ shadow/ star/ etc. vibe seems to be quite prevalent on tumblr lately. but in any case, apparently jay follows a lot of blogs that post the kind of stuff infi likes, so.
jay said he likes looking at infi's blog because it's very reassuring? not sure if word matches entirely. but it fills him with a lot of deep appreciation and hope, seeing infi's vibe represented in an abstract way there, by hir own construction.


on father's day, jay had the xbox all to himself and he actually played nier for an hour.
that, plus other events lately, is making us realize that whoever was out in 2011 is STILL ALIVE. it's whatever host originally took the name "eros" but then got corrupted and faded out. well our current eros is NOT that guy, we all know that, he just has the name as it fit. but what do we call this kid then? we're saying "cupid" for now but the name does not fit at all. either way he CAN still front and he is STUCK in late 2011? every previous host is.
in any case, this is all very existential. jay is learning where his boundaries of self are, where he cannot exist, where other people move in to take his place, etc. it's important because no other host has ever done this before, but we have to now, now that we're aware that we have d.i.d. and switching is a thing.
laurie is taking it hard, even if she won't show it. her very existence is tied to the hosts/cores, and this sudden revelation that there's NOT just one, that she might deal with four or more different "hosts" per day and she might not know who they are, is very existentially shaking to her too.
she always sees jay iridos (does that name still fit him??? our current "inner core") at night, but that's the only constant now. there is at least one other white-haired host, could be up to three, we're checking past timelines, there were SO many breaks and resets since the Jay(ce) bloodline began but, just like the Jewels, they were ALL USING THE SAME NAME. so now we have to go back and differentiate these people.
xenophon's not sure how to deal with all this yet. we feel sorry for her. we all love her, but this whole parental confusion situation has got to be really upsetting for a child, no matter how much that child has been through.
jay has told her that no matter what, he'll be there for her. she still calls him dad, even if he isnt. I think that says a lot too.

boats are everywhere lately.
remember last year we were getting tons of animal symbolism? mainly deer and yellow swallowtails. all in the winter, they were everywhere.
now it's boats. EVERYWHERE. this has been slowly building up for a few months I will admit. but its all piling up. doesn't feel like it will "stick around," just like right now its message is needed and important, and once we get it, it'll sail away. (carry on, for the record)

our therapist said something interesting too, on monday. she was talking about how lord of the rings has been a huge influence in her life, literally for decades, but then after she rewatched the movies several times that urgency just faded out. like I said about the leaves earlier, same thing but positive. it played its role and now it was a free thing, no longer insistent. and she said sometimes that happens, sometimes a movie or book or song will just jump back into our awareness, and we will feel that need to revisit it, because it has a message for us again. maybe it's a new one, maybe it's an old one we didn't fully integrate or understand at first.
as she was talking I thought of "island" by aldous huxley, how genesis and I would always stop and re-read the last chapter whenever we were in the bookstore, how that same chapter is now perpetually tied to laurie thanks to the karuna event (hence the title). we have a copy of the book on our computer, but no physical copy (we really should buy one). anyway yeah I told her that when we first read it in early 2012 (the spring, a MISSING TIME PERIOD, which is actually hugely relevant so maybe we SHOULD reread it ASAP), and that Xenophon actually had to practically force us to continue through that one chapter as it was so absolutely life-altering and terrifying that we couldn't handle it. that's actually one of the only things we remember about early 2012, is sitting on that couch in the middle of the college lounge, quickly shutting down and dissociating, but she was standing on our legs and shaking us awake, calling us "dad," telling us we had to keep reading, it was important.
geez. that whole spring is a shattered mess of dissociated, uncomfortable vibes. like whoever was around at the time (probably multiple people) had a toxic-positive vibe far too often? looking back then feels TOO optimistic, like someone trying too damn hard to be "totally good" and ending up on the opposite side. which, if I'm not mistaken, is what happened in early 2012.
…maybe that's something we should re-read and discuss in therapy. the very thought is making me literally panic and want to vomit. there is FEAR tied to early 2012, the same kind of fear we used to get before a brutal thunderstorm, when the wind was whipping the trees sideways and our grandmother was cackling that a tornado was coming to tear our house down. same kind of utter pinprick dread.
and it's yellow. josephina I'm so sorry. it's a sort of washed-out yellow gray, the color of a tornado sky. which makes sense. I'm well aware that early 2012 WAS rather horrifying at times, it was a hell of a mess, it was rife with confusion and pride and overcompensating and trying too damn hard. we have forgotten virtually ALL of it, and the therapist has reminded us that is a PROTECTIVE instinct, but… we need to remember. we need to remember, especially with how much has been revisited lately, it's a frightening though but we need to remember.

oh, she also mentioned the whole "hero's journey" concept, by joseph campbell, and I remembered that we literally have an incredible book of symbolism by him right on our shelf in our room. I told her that, she laughed and took an audio copy of it off her bookshelf. well there you go! she said maybe we should reread it. considering how we literally went on a symbolism binge two weeks ago, and I've been mulling that over since then, I think we should. that book was "dropped in our lap" really; we randomly stopped at a library by our community college one afternoon, they were having a book sale, we just happened to see that book on the shelf, had some cash on hand, bought it. magic! we did read it once and I remember it was EXTREMELY informative. there was a whole section on religion and marriage which I keep thinking about, gonna have to reread that, with all the research we've been doing on purity culture and how that played into our trauma history (STILL not done with those entries, they're hard to write, I admittedly keep procrastinating as a result). so that's a thing to do.
she said the whole "hero's journey" thing really applied to trauma patients, how they are uprooted and tossed into a sort of personal psychological quest of healing. she said for us that was a good thing to keep in mind; healing and "going back home" at the end does NOT invalidate or "delete" the journey. going back home sometimes means to a different home. we said all that and she said it was true.
but yeah that's a thought about the boats too, the symbolism bit. I know they're about navigation and travel (ties into the journey thing? i know boats are also associated with death/rebirth) and also WATER, water symbolism is huge in general but especially in our System, but there's so much. we have some data we need to read through already, about boats as symbols, so we will, and then get back to you. I just wanted to mention that therapy did assist towards that topic.


last thing. the important things (truest things) are always last. that's another bad habit from childhood. "you must suffer/ endure bad things/ etc. before you deserve a good thing." and then by the time you've "suffered enough," you no longer have TIME for the good thing, or you're in too much pain to appreciate it, or something else where you ultimately lose it. we push it to the end, we end up pushing it off a cliff, it never gets written or experienced. we end up feeling empty and unfulfilled and miserable and we keep forgetting we don’t have to do this. we can have these good things, if only we'd stop "saving them for last." it's really really unhealthy. it's bullshit, laurie says.
she's tied to most of the truest things, so.
but. last night, no idea what led up to it,
lately jay has been "out of it" upon awaking and falling asleep? which isnt good. usually going to sleep is the only solid chance we get during a day to reconnect with headspace, for jay to be "out" at all, as he's an inner-anchored person. and its very important, spiritually and emotionally, for us to tune back in inside after the rush and rabble of the day outside. but, not sure if its nightmares or stress or the environment downstairs, jay hasn't been sleeping well? chaos hasn't been taking it well.
quick addition, chaos is still a mess with names, lots of conflict. he's really uncomfortable with his original name unless it contains the "zero" at the end. but he has at least four different names that he uses currently. we keep going back to "chaos" because of the profound significance that name has picked up over the years (with cosmogony myths & things), and because we really do need to stop rejecting our "darker sides" because of forced absolute positivity. yes the "sea of serenity" title still fits, yes all the dream world titles still fit, yes it all fits. but up here it's always either chaos or cz, always either the cosmic void or a naturally flawless gemstone. seriously this guy is just full of significance, it's really amazing.
but he adores jay. and jay adores him. and lately jay has been really foggy when he wakes up, he doesn't forget people or blank out, he's just really out of it. disconnected. and that sort of bleary unintended ignorance hurts a lot, because how do you get through that? it's not a wall, it's a misalignment. you reach in one direction and it doesn't match up right.
but it doesn’t stay. thank god, it doesn’t stay. that’s one thing we're all thankful for, is that jay has not lost himself. there have been a LOT of threats of a host reset lately, all of which laurie has responded to with no small amount of anguish, but it seems like jay is vitally important just as he is, even if his role seems "small." its hugely important, no matter how niche it is, so to speak.
jay's been asking lynne if she can get closer to the rest of us, kind of like how josephina is trying to put hir unexpected walls down. lynne's an oldbie so it is rather shocking that she isn't that close to anyone besides spine, laurie, and julie-- and even then, spine is the only one she talks to in quiet, with that much honesty. but she's aware of this, and it bothers her. she's orange, she's one of the "lower" spectrum colors (if you think of the rainbow as vertical), and they all have edges. again, tying her in with josephina with events lately. so we're trying to talk to her more upstairs, more openly. I mean it's kind of inevitable now. lynne's always been the stable one, the peacekeeper, the mischievous yet hospitable smile keeping everyone together. the violinist, the jokester, the idea girl, the autumn warmth. but she has an edge. and she's deeper than even she admits, too. after that attempted reset barely a month ago… there was data stored, jay saw some of it, fragments but enough. he says he feels things more than sees them. and he felt the punch to the heart as she cried, as lynne sobbed, learning that laurie was the first to go. she told laurie this on her own later, I think laurie is still fully processing that, that one of her closest friends cares about her that much. but it's good. to have this communication now, this honesty.
as for the other lower color person. the "lowest" color on the spectrum, making it the anchor between headspace and the physical, the color that was previously so important and sacred that only cores held it. red. javier's color.
so jay hasn't been sleeping so well, but he's trying. and he is genuinely trying to promote sincerity within the system, with the more he reads, and relearns, and the more we experience. he is succeeding.
we're all growing. the color realms are being built. it's surging with hope.
but last night, again, no idea what led to it, but jay ended up wondering how javier was doing. how's the red, is there a realm for it yet, we haven't spoken to him in a while, how is he? so he goes looking, but he forgets its late at night so everything is being tinged by dream now, everything is unhinging and floating into blackspace, for the night. so when he steps into the theoretical red realm he ends up seeing something like this. the way the city looked in december of 2013, when everything hung on the edge of death, and javier was brought back to life in the face of it, against all odds, against all opposition.
what jay really didn’t expect was to find javier there anyway, in tears, before throwing his arms around jay and sobbing that he loved him.
jay says he really wasn't surprised. he and javier have always felt close, from even before javier manifested. it's probably an inherent connection between the red and the white.
jay asked didn't javier love jeremiah already, javier said absolutely, but that was a different sort. softer, quieter, very affectionate. very pink. this, for jay, was something built on empathy, something sharper. something genuine in the way laurie's love is genuine, a quality that cannot occur without having shared blood, fear, honesty, secrets, trust.
so there it was. jay said then in that case he was allowed up in the core-room from then on, no exceptions. not that night, it was too volatile already, too late. but if he wanted to build on this then he had to join the club, so to speak.
so that's the state of that. javier is already rather close to laurie, surprisingly, but they don't really 'know' each other as people well enough yet. not enough mutual experiences. nevertheless javier has a great heart and laurie has already expressed how profoundly grateful and happy she is to finally be reconnecting with a Red, how she misses working with people of that color. so it's nice.
we're not worried about genesis, he immediately befriends anyone nice. chaos has such an open heart he'd never think of denying anyone an honest chance, and he always looks for the best in people anyway. and infinitii loves everything by default, so.
all in all this turns the pentagram into a potential hexagon, and if we include the two stragglers who've been hanging around for a literal decade by now, we have an octagram, how cool is that.

it's almost 2am and we really should not be going to sleep this late, that's probably whats making us so sick. sleeping during the day is ALWAYS dangerous, 95% of the time we get nightmares and/or hacks and that is not good at all. so this needs to change, which means we need to stop working late.

good night everyone. life is brighter lately, we're working hard to keep it that way.

 





 

 

june sixth.

Jun. 6th, 2015 09:42 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


 

I’m legitimately suicidal again and I apologize.
I’m just dead empty. I’m scraping the bottom of the barrel here with medical and financial problems, not seeing any future for myself, and this stupid goddamn mental disorder shit on top of it all.
I’m tired. I’m very tired, and I just want everything to stop. I want to go to sleep and not wake up anymore. I sincerely mean that, and I have no idea why I’m typing this here but I guess some idiotic part of my brain is just looking for something non-harmful and non-frightening about my immediate environment right now.
I don’t know if I can be talked out of this anymore. It’s been going for too long, too strongly.
I just don’t want to have to die, you know? I would like to be able to be happy with life. I just don’t know how, all the “suggestions” that people usually give have made it worse.
I want to be “happy” but the problem is that for me, being “happy” means not existing, in one way or another. For a long time now I haven’t wanted much else.
I apologize for this. I just feel that deleting it would be twice as ridiculous.
I feel weak and lost and disgusting and I’m afraid I’ve fallen to the point where I can no longer be saved. This isn’t apathy so much as it is fatigue. I’m just... fed up. I’m tired of what I have to face every day. I’m tired of fighting and not feeling like I’m doing enough and being told that I’m an entitled selfish asshole. I’m tired and I’m devastatingly sad and I want to sleep.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@11:59 PM



there was another reset on thursday night.
i dont think anyone said anything about it.

i dont want to talk about it

it is both the saddest thing i've ever seen
and
something i cannot allow myself to feel anything about
something this apathy is trying to make me not care for

but i do, i do care, i miss everyone so much it aches,

genesis showed up today.
i dont know how. he was tired and weak and dazed and could barely walk. but he showed up. like someone just released from the hospital after having been in a coma for too long.
i just
i shocked myself. when he appeared. looking so exhausted and fragile and breakably tired and he was still smiling. just barely, but it was such a bright thing. like he always was. no matter what people said about him. or tried to turn him into.
when he showed up with that weak lopsided grin i felt my heart crack and my eyes flood. i couldnt bear the rush. i wanted to break into sobs right there, i wanted to wrap him in my arms and never let him go, i wanted to just hold him in the sunlight there, my best friend, i didn't want anything else. at all.
but the apathy punched it down. the apathy kicked it down. dont cry, it said, you're in public, that's not acceptable behavior
apathy couldnt do a thing about this though
i gave him my arm and let him lean on me as we walked together. i talked to him as i always do. i loved him more than anyone ever told me i didn't or tried to tell me i did differently. i didn't care. i dont want to care about those lies anymore.

xenophon was crying
i only know because the undergrounders saw and remember and garrison has the photographs
she was walking through a foggy gray rainy city, there was nothing but quiet empty cold streets and muffling cloudbanks,
she was sobbing like a lost child.
shrieking with sorrow
she missed her fathers

and i still hate myself for where i'm at

these reset attempts keep happening

i love her
i love that little girl, or whatever she chooses to identify as at the time
i love that tiny violet creature so much.
even if i dont understand why she calls me "dad"
she said something today
or someone did
but i never realized it before
the bloodline continues.
even if "i" didn't exist in 2011
someone did
and their blood is in my veins
and we are still in the same body
and we can't scrub out the past from the fabric of existence
we can't bleach all our memories into oblivion
we can't reset everything like "we" wish we could
if she calls me her father
it is because "i" was, once
but
even more importantly
it is because
regardless of whether or not i hold any literal relation to her anymore
that's how she sees me.
as a protector.
as a guide.
as a guardian and mentor and caretaker.
as a father.
and so
i
i can be that for her, if that's what she needs

i do love her
why is that so hard to say
who put that fear there
who the hell put that fear there


what is this entry


i've never seen lynne cry like that
ever
i don't think i'll ever forget it

what happened to josephina, when did he get so jaded



i've made up my mind
no matter how scared i am
no matter how convinced some of us may be that we "don't need it"
no matter how furiously jewel tries to be 100% optimistic
we are going to the inpatient facility
whenever they have a room for us.
i don't care
yeah i'm petrified but
look at it this way.
while we're there, we can't run from this
we can't run from us
maybe we need that
maybe something very good will come from that

maybe we'll finally accept the hope that we're "not something horribly, intrinsically evil"
i hate that
i don't like that word but i despise that thought program
whoever told us we were evil just for living
there used to be so much love up here
then you told us that was incorrect, too
"you have to love people THIS way"
that's a lie
that's a LIE

and god knows i miss her more than anything in the world right now
and my heart is trying to shut off
and my mind is trying to hate her
and

she tried just as hard as i did
and fell just as hard as i did
and bled just as much as i did
we did
all of us
but
we
we tried too hard and we lost our sight and we fell too far.
we tried too hard to be perfect
and we forgot how to be good.

well now we're remembering

but i'm so scared
they keep saying, "wear off your edges"
"beat your swords into plowshares"
we were so ironically hellbent on being "pure and holy"
that we hit that horrid point so many other hyperpacifists have hit
and we stopped caring how much hell we went through
because "happiness is the only acceptable emotion"
and "you must endure all things"
but

but god listen i don't want to "go to hell" but
we are IN hell when we let this happen to us

is it wrong to fight?
is it wrong to fight back?
is it wrong to stand up and bare our teeth and say NO?
is it wrong to say no?

the retributors were untouched this time.
they were given the right to carry this through when central couldn't
they never lost their edges all the way
but they are too sharp sometimes
they are so brokenhearted and bitter, they become brutal
they become hatefully violent
because they are so desperate to get rid of the pain
of the filth and terror and confusion and apathy
they are willing to tear it to bloody shreds
if that will bring peace and healing

and the problem is,
that might be what we need

theyy keep saying "god is sublime" and reminding me of destroyer deities but

but

god

just

i can't do this.

i miss everyone.
i miss our darker sides.
i miss having a moon instead of just the scorching sun.
i miss being flawed in a way that made me soft
i hate trying to be perfect
i hate trying to be normal
god just stop me
stop this
make me imperfect
make me abnormal
restore my brokenness to me
put me back into pieces
my fractures were the lines that led me to you
to everything that was ever soft and bright
before they told me "no
THIS is what you need to be like"

i never wanted to be like that
but somewhere along the line
i became too afraid to protest anymore
they beat the rebellion out of me
they scared the noncomformity out of me

i
i am so tired
i am so sad
i am so sad because i still love people
i still love EVERYTHING

everything
everyone
inside and out
it's my biggest weakness
and my biggest flaw.
and it is my biggest blessing.
my saving grace.

i love everything.
i don't lose hope.
and that's why i'm so unbearably sad right now.

i don't want to hurt anything
so i don't fight back
but then i'm the one who ends up with a broken nose
and bloodied legs
and the shakes for days.

i don't want to
i don't
i'm so afraid of screwing up
of doing something wrong
or ignorantly harmful
that i collapse under the weight of it
and end up making even bigger mistakes
because that dread of moral filthiness makes me feel i am "unsaveable"
and deserve nothing better
but that's nonsense
i know it's nonsense
i wouldn't say that about ANYONE on this entire planet
so why does it apply to me?
tell me
you demon doubts and fears
TELL ME
WHY DO YOU INSIST I AM THE ONLY BLACK CLOUD ON THIS EARTH
WHY


thunderstorms
i lost my lightning
i lost my rain
i lost my shadows
god help me i just
i miss people
is that wrong?
was it really so wrong to love them in the first place?
if love is what killed them
if love is what broke everything
if my daring to feel genuine affection for people is what sent them to hell

what do i do
what do i do
do i talk to a priest
do i talk to the psychologist
what do i do.
i am so tired.
i am so sad.



and then a song just comes up on shuffle,
"i know there's gonna be good times"

well okay
but please reassure me a little more
define "good."
will we bleed afterward?
will the guilt devour us?
will we be showed how wrong we were?

see that's my fear
i can't seem to enjoy life without guilt
how do i get over that?

i can't get rid of the guilt
the fear, the pain, the terror of hurting someone
because i'm so gut-deep damaged by programming that i can't see straight

i want to heal myself completely
i want to heal ourself completely
and then i want to SOMEHOW be able to survive on this planet
without getting kicked in the face again by it
without getting torn apart again by it.
it takes patience
it takes self-love
it takes integrity
and it takes FIRE
it takes the ability TO SAY NO
it takes the ability to TRUST in my own feelings
good and bad
when my gut says RUN, GET THE HELL OUT OF THERE
or when someone inside says the same
i have the right
I HAVE THE RIGHT
TO RUN
WE DO.

we aren't obligated to suffer just because "it doens't hurt THAT person!"
or "THEY said it was okay!"
if something makes us sick, if something fills us with utter dread and fear and nausea at the very thought,
the therapist calls that "dread"
it's horrid, it eats your life
if we feel that about something,
we are not obligated to repeatedly force ourselves into worse and worse situations
just to "numb the dread" or "get over being so negative"
because we're still fatally convinced that "you shouldn't have a problem with ANYTHING"


the numbness is cracking, you know
logic is overruling your chalkdust burial shroud
even if we can't feel a thing
because you buried it
the brain can still think.
yes, the brain you called "evil"
because you called thoughts "unreal"
it is saving our life
it is keeping us safe and protected and pure and true
and don't demonize those words either
purity is a good thing
truth is a good thing
don't you dare spit on those ideals either
they're worth something
we're worth something
don't touch us anymore
ever.
ever.



this isn't mostly me, i'm sorry
i don't even know who i am right now
i don't know how "reformed" i am either
everything is blurry and weird and sad.
everything inside is empty


god please i just want to cry, i want to tell someone about this, somehow,
can i draw, can i do something to express this,
can i somehow express how heart-shatteringly sad i am inside,
is that wrong?
is it okay to feel sad?
or are you going to laugh at me
"how foolish! how like a foolish child!"
what, because i'm crying?
because i'm not laughing and saying "life is a game! it does not matter!"
maybe not in the big picture,
but you devils are teaching me not to mourn
you are teaching me to scoff at my own tears
you are teaching me to passively justify suffering
because you only want me to laugh.

and i am terrified
because your words still feel "right"
and that scares me so much
because,
at some point,
at several points,
we were badly damaged
we were hurt, we were scarred
and yeah,
when we die it won't mean anything i'm sure,
it'll all "fade away" and who cares how much we bled,
but
BUT
stop saying "nothing matters" when everything STILL ripples out to everything else
things DO matter in some way,
they do,
is it wrong to want to cry,
is it wrong to miss people,
is it so wrong for me to be utterly devastated over this somewhere deep down under the grave-dirt you threw on my heart?


i'm rambling now. i'm sorry.

i miss people so much
but i don't want them back
i don't want them back because i am ashamed of caring
i am ashamed of wanting their friendship
i am ashamed of wanting their company
i am ashamed of feeling love and affection towards them
i am ashamed of wanting anything.

i am utterly ashamed that i was close to people
why?
why am i crushed with hatred and guilt over the fact that i loved them at some point
and i did
i cannot deny that, i did
or did i?
that's what you evil doubts always ask me.
did you REALLY love them?
or was it all programming?

and
i don't know
i can't tell in hindsight, from this blind space
right now i can't comprehend emotion at all
so EVERYTHING looks fake
everything looks false and shallow and dumb and stupid
and the corrupt media doesn't help
the false messages we get shoved down our throats every day don't help


why am i talking about this.
i'm sorry.



i don't know what to do right now
i need to calm down and shake this negativity off, i really do

i am so tired and i do still want to die
i am so tired
life has been scary recently
i dont know
i don't feel i have a right to say that either
"other people have it so much worse!"
yes i know but
does that
am i entitled and spoiled and selfish for saying i'm still in pain and scared,
even if it looks like stupidity to someone else?
i don't know.


i need to stay off the internet i think
i try to avoid toxic stuff but it hides everywhere
the more of it gets in my head the harder it gets to think
and the uglier and filthier i feel
and the more guilt and doubt and hatred and sadness i feel.
i need to just stop
go inside instead


but central is empty right now
except for kyanos
the angel of hope.
i guess that says a lot on its own


there are so many others i should talk to
wreckage mostly
the archivist trio
jeremiah
sergei and hyakinth
maybe find some of the faceless people and talk to them.
the nice ones i mean, the good ones, like church and veil and airport

i dont know
i want to
but
the biggest obstacle is always shame.
fear.
doubt.
"that's all fake nonsense and you should be ashamed of entertaining it"

except it's not
except it's NOT fake
even if all i have to "prove" that is a legit diagnosis or three
but to hell with "proving" things to people who only believe with their eyes
i know this is real
no matter how much doubt there is
or how afraid i am of saying that
it's real
no matter how bitterly i want to cry over that
it's real.


i don't know how to cope with that right now.
i don't know how to cope with people caring about me
or me caring about other people
i shouldn't be this bitter, this sad,
this afraid, this angry, this hateful,
when people try to get close

and why am i?

i don't really hate them
i couldn't
i can't
genesis, today, i can't hate him, ever
no matter what he was pressured or programmed into doing
just like me
forgiveness is a thing, okay
you feckless floating doubts
forgiveness can happen
and SHOULD
and will
stop turning peoples mistakes into albatrosses and ankle chains
we are allowed to move on and learn and be BETTER
stop damning me for my mistakes
stop damning him for his mistakes
maybe we did fail, but we can TRY AGAIN
stop defining our entire future because of our screwups
okay
i hate myself enough for them without you telling me i am not worth anything better
i am so sick of you telling me i am worth nothing and deserve the same
stop
shut up
shut up.


i wouldn't say that about anyone else
so why the hell are you singling me out

i am so afraid
i am afraid because i know this hope is blind as a bat
and it will keep trying
even when there IS no hope
and even when it doesn't know what the heck it's looking for
or trying to prove
even if it's terrified and bleeding and screaming internally to stop, stop stop stop
it keeps trying
why
WHY



are you so heartbroken by the fact that there is evil in the world
or even just people who are lost
or misguided
even to terrible extremes
that you are more willing to sacrifice yourself in an attempt to transmute that evil
than to just reject those things?

are you that afraid of saying no?
are you that afraid that saying no means you are rejecting god? somehow?
where the hell did that come from
are you that afraid
that being opposed to anything
even something actively harmful to you
means you are being proud and sinful?
that you must "endure all things?"

but it's not even that for the most part.
i know what it is.

there was a quote once
“There is no art in turning a goddess into a witch, a virgin into a whore, but the opposite operation, to give dignity to what has been scorned, to make the degraded disireable, that calls for art or for character.”

and isn't that what we keep doing for EVERYTHING
we are so unwilling to see ANYONE as 'bad' or 'lost' that we will bleed ourselves out in an attempt to 'see the good' in them
god knows we aren't anyone's savior, what the heck are we doing
our perspective won't heal or help them
will it?
i don't know.

the very existence of evil, of suffering, of pain and its infliction, of "sin,"
is so mind-boggling and heartwrenching to us
that we are far too willing to throw ourselves into hell
if it means we can at least still shine a little while we're in there
and maybe find something "good" about the place.
therefore,
it won't be "100% bad" anymore
and therefore
that will prove that "nothing is beyond redemption"

except us, i add sarcastically.
thats what the heartless doubts say
"sacrifice yourself to prove everything else as pure and undeserving of your loathing or fear!"
"BUT you yourself will carry ALL the sin and filth and damnation!"
it's the scapegoat thing all over again
and i can't seem to let go of it
why
why

am i secretly hoping it's at least half true?
i don't know

i really don't want to hate anything
or be scared of anything
i want to be able to touch everything in the world
without being scarred by it.

it's where this eating disorder gets its power from.
the thought that some foods might be "bad for us" personally
as in, cause tons of pain, make us sick, etc.
is something we cognitively struggle with
"but it's an existing thing! how can it be "bad"?"
literally
we are too fascinated with the concept of existence
to understand the concept of suffering
we are too utterly enamored with life and all its forms
to fathom the fact that those forms can hurt each other.


god, it's so sad.
and it hurts.
and i still love people
and i still love life
and i am still full of light
and i still want to live
and there is color and music and wonder in the world
there are trees and rain and violins and bells and sunlight and baby girls
there are lullabies and fishbones and evening fog and streetlights and love letters
there are skyscrapers and chocolate chips and glass bottles and honeybees
there are kittens and blankets and computers and fiber optic cables and submarines
there are christmas lights and easter baskets and birthday cakes and valentines day kisses
there are families and friends and lovers too, there are people, alive and amazing and real,
there are heartbeats and promises and languages and hands holding each other and
there is everything.
i still want to live.
i want to live.

but i want us to live.
because
beacuse i love us.
i love us too, dearly and truly and completely and so ardently that there is no word for it, my heart is about to burst and overflow,
and i want to cry but this body doesn't understand an emotion this powerful
and it is afraid it will break if it tries to carry it.

so inside i just mourn in colors
and inside i can be
i can exist and i know who i am
and i know what we are
and i know what we are trying to do
and i am sorry
and i forgive you
and i love you


and i want to try again
with you
with all of you.


let's give this another go.
please.
i'll do my best. i'll be careful.
help me.

the world is a beautiful place and i want to share it with you
i want us to be able to live here

i'm scared but it's a funny kind of scared
i'm afraid of being unable to live up to what you bring to me
i'm scared of having to bury this again
of things getting miscommunicated or mangled
god please i don't want that happening ever again.
but we have to try

and it's 1am and i am exhausted and
i can sleep alone, it's fine, i've done it,
i'm not complaining,
except,
it's weird when you don't miss something but there's still a place in your heart where it fits,
i guess that means more than i can express right now.



the sky is blue
hope isn't dead
maybe this is a fool's journey in the end
but i'm going to wake up tomorrow and try again
no matter how difficult it may feel
i'm going to try again


...

there are people to live for
and maybe that is enough.

 


 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)


I've been feeling rather existentially screwed-up lately?
I think it's because we've been letting our well-being completely fall by the wayside. For whatever reason, we just stopped caring about how we treated the body at some point? I don't know if it was post-surgery or what... but the past few months have been rougher than most, from how it feels. Memory is collapsing, health is kind of failing, and honestly we're scared.
We're trying hard to take little steps of improvement, but right now we're also fighting a monstrous wall of depression, shame, and sabotaging self-abusive habits, so those little steps are being taken uphill through a desert at this point.
Still. We won't give up.

Therapy on Monday was INCREDIBLE, from a progress standpoint. I didn't write about it here because it was literally a 40-minute infospill on everything we've been reading lately about RTS and purity/rape culture and how all that ties into our past traumas and current struggles, etc. It's complex but it's VOCABULARY that we've been trying to find for YEARS, like literally we can FINALLY talk about this stuff because there are words that fit it now, there are other people who experienced similar things and who put thoughts together in coherent ways we never would have considered.... you get the idea.
So progress IS being made. It's just tricky lately.

I'm trying to start the dream journal and diet journal again. Both help immensely with grounding and 'non-derealization,' if there's a word for that... they help us get a grip on existence, "hey I actually exist!" That sort of thing. We are uncomfortable with traditional "rituals" but it does help to have patterns. It helps to have solid reference points, threads of coherence, etc.
See I KNOW what to do. Just, right now, it is going to take IRON WILLPOWER to break past these hackers and their programming and all the nasty neglectful habits we've let develop, the same way mold grows, the same way trees rot. We need to just start taking care of ourselves better, more actively.

Doubt is slowly fading. Slowly. But it's fading. I don't know how to express how amazing that is.
Maybe it's because I'm reviewing the archives, remembering who we are/were, but... the reality of us, the honesty of us, is sinking in again. The brightnessof us. Us, seperate from the performances and presentations we cultivated online. We're remembering. I'm remembering.
We're shaking off the dust, we're really trying to.

In the meantime, the past two days have still been oddly off? I've been fasting too much and then panicking because we get sick and eating bad things. It's unhealthy, but I'm aware that it's happening. I just need to make sure we start ACTIVELY using coping methods, grounding skills, etc. We have the help we need. We just need to use it.

Today feels... sad? Like it's an interim feeling, but it's also a calm-before-the-storm feeling... rather, it's like the smell of ozone in the air, potent and buzzing, as the wind whips around you and thunder is rumbling through the mountains, but there's no rain yet. There's no rain yet, and you're running to your car, or to your house, and for a surreal nervous minute you are wrapped up in that whirlwind of almost, in that malestrom of imminence, caught in the tension where there is no time... that's what it feels like.
It's scary too, in that sense, like there's judgment looming and I'm afraid we're running out of time. In any case we ARE using our time unwisely, and I really should ask Cel to help me with that, I know she would. She always helps.
In any case, God knows we need a thunderstorm inside right now. We need the sheets of rain, we need the violet lightning...
But we're getting there. People are healing. People are remembering who they ARE, not who they've been told to be, or who they've allowed themselves to thoughtlessly become.

I've had two dreams this week with Hoopa in them and in both instances ze was directly tied to me somehow. I'm taking that as a good sign too.


So. That's all I have the spoons to type right now. I've been archiving the entire archives onto my laptop, so that's taken many many hours, and several computer crashes. My back hurts and my wrists hurt and my ankles hurt but I'm kind of laughing because God, I can feel that there's blue sky up behind those clouds, I just have to fly.

Therefore I'm just going to toss some System-related art at you because creativity is always good and I love us enough tonight to share this sort of thing.




First is the NEW/current Spectrum Star flowchart, as the last one we did was last July and is now incorrect.



I'm still not sure how correspondences work between colors (I was mapping it out earlier this year), but I'll take the time to revisit that line of thought again soon, if applicable.

Second, also in response to this entry, here's the current work in progress of Central.



I didn't get the chance to touch up the old pictures, but I will soon.
This is also poster-proportioned. So hopefully one day I can get this literally printed as one and put up on the wall in our room. Now we're REALLY unignorable, haha.


Also, you may remember that this was originally supposed to be done in this style, hence the current no-eyes look.
I was experimenting with quotes when we first started... here's the ones we tentatively chose.

 
 

Javier, Leon, and Nathaniel unfortunately don't have much actual dialogue recorded in the archives, so they aren't in those sets.


Speaking of Javier and Nathaniel, I drew these quick headshots as references for a beloved friend (you know who you are) and I don't think they were ever shared here?
  

Javier is really difficult to draw correctly; I'll have to do another picture of him because that one isn't quite correct.
Nat looks a little "buggier" than he does in that sketch (that was just for antennae purposes really). Mainly his eyes are bigger.
Waldorf looks PERFECT though, I am so happy just seeing that picture. Her hair does glow, remember, that's what I was quickly trying to portray there.



I also did three pictures of Infinitii, to show hir "mode changes" roughly.

 

 

Basically:
1) No face-mouth, all wing-mouths: safe to approach. "Feels like a church" mode. Energy is softer, but massive. Carries "creative" Black energy; risk of falling into.
2) No face-eyes, all wing-eyes: approach with caution. Energy is much sharper, "holy fear" sort of vibe. Carries "destructive" Black energy; unpredictable.
3) Face and eyes on both face and wings: the most overwhelming vibe, carrying both sides of Black energy. Completely safe to be around though, if you can handle it.

A rule of thumb is this:
Face-mouths show "negative" Black energy. Face-eyes show "positive" Black energy.
If Infi has NO mouths on hir, ze is completely consumed by the creative side of Black and IS dangerous to be around, although it may not feel like it (that's the danger).
If Infi has NO eyes on hir, GET OUT OF THERE. That's practically Tar-mode. If that's happening Infi is VERY unstable and honestly the System should be concerned.
If Infi changes hir color to be WHITE instead of Black, I have no freaking idea what that's about yet but it usually means that serious business is going down.



And here, have some closeups of the pixels for the original three System daemons.


 

Infinitii, Lethe, and we-still-don't-know, aha. We almost got hir name once, but no dice.
Chocoloco, Dendrite, Nexus, and Triad aren't in this set because I simply haven't gotten around to drawing them out yet.


Someone did try drawing a scene from this *incident* though. Very sketchy, I don't know when it was drawn or who did it, but I am fond of it so here.

 

 

Markus on the left, Ryman and the 2012 Jewel ("Cupid") on the right.



What else can I toss at you.

Oh yeah, this entry is all avatars I've been making at recolor.me and they're really cute actually.

I'm still trying to verify/ finish finding the Spectrum Symbols I mentioned a ways back... Black, Aqua, and Sky are being elusive. Everything else feels fitting right now.
Oh yes, and we have a logo. I'm not showing it to you just yet, I want to digitalize it and make it look lovely. I told you I want to "illustrate" at least some of our life, ideally in a webcomic format, to share with people who haven't/ can't/ would rather not read through the 1000+ pages here. Yes there really are that many dudes, if you've read them all then seriously you deserve some sort of trophy, that is amazing. Also humbling. We owe you a hug or something if we ever meet you physically, really.



Last but not least, here's how many pixel people we have so far.

 

 

About 70 more to go, haha. *sobs*
Not really; we currently only need pixel representations for people who talk in Xangas. But who knows! We all want to talk more, and the channels are open to anyone who wants to chat, so. I'll probably have to do at least 20 more of these at some point. But I'm not complaining; I love everyone and I'm really happy to see the completed art.



On that note it is 1AM and tomorrow is Thursday, I totally forgot. We have TWO therapy appointments and we really should go jogging in the morning before we end up sitting in a car all day. Gotta take those small steps, like I said. Just get the good habits going again.

I love all you readers, invisible or not, and thanks for being there.
May you have a lovely lovely night, and dreams to match.


 

prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 


Hey guess what.
Central is FULL.
I just realized I didn't announce that yet; I'm so sorry!
But it's TRUE and that's INCREDIBLE and it feels so different. It's nice, it's just... a strangely nice change. It feels oddly serene, now-- whole, and calm, but powerful, and confident. Like it's now so secure in its own inherent strength that it is no longer afraid, and it can just be, as it is, complete. Collectively I think that feeling is starting to catch, too.

I personally walked Sherlock into Central; despite being our main data-talker (and he's always out in therapy to infodump as needed) the man is surprisingly reserved and somewhat self-effacing when someone gives him direct attention, or especially when his importance to us is noticed/ highlighted (Garrison is similar really). So when I told him "dude, you're effectively being called into Central," as a result of that significance being actively recognized and requested to rise to such a role of honor... he got a little flustered, haha. He didn't refuse, not at all, he was just hesitant as all heck about actually stepping into the position.
Remember that for anyone to officially move into Central, they have to step into the literal Spectrum Loop (in the BLC). I have no concrete name for it yet, but you know what I mean (I hope)-- it's this ring of colored platforms, all lit up, and at least 20, 30 feet long... it's the physical manifestation of the Core slots in the Spectrum. And whenever someone who isn't 'born' into Central moves into Central, they have to "lock in" that fact by stepping onto that color platform (there's a big "stability beam" of light radiating up from each one, it's really pretty) and seeing whether or not the Spectrum itself accepts them. (If it doesn't-- meaning they aren't the right person for the job, yet or at all-- it will gently push them back off onto the floor.)
Anyway, Sherlock made up his mind, finally being so close, and stepped in. He was accepted immediately, and the feeling was both tangible and gracious-- like the Spectrum had been waiting for him to finally say yes to that request, and now that he did, it was genuinely happy about it.
To quote myself from earlier today: "seeing Sherlock take to it was really moving to me; he's always so stoic but there was such joy in that settling in to such a big role." He honestly took off his glasses and just smiled, at nothing in particular really, at least nothing visible.
I called Eros in shortly after, realizing he hadn't settled in yet either-- which is notable because he's been shuffled in and out of that slot for at LEAST a solid year now. Problem is, he kept getting corrupted, or slipping, or something similar; for a while no one was quite sure who he really was in respect to all the ones similar to him, before him. But now he's concrete, believe me when I say we all recognize him now, and we know when it's not him. He's a purely benevolent guy and his job is VITAL; honestly I would not have survived the past two weeks if it weren't for him stepping in completely out of the blue and effectively motivating me to get back into the fight, so to speak. That needs its own entry. But yeah, once he saw Sherlock he smiled elatedly and practically jumped into the Cerise beam (he took off his cape halfway through a run and just dumped it on the floor in front of it). It took him a little longer to settle; I could feel some "double-checking" in the process, as I guess the System wanted to see if he was safe of straggling Tar/Plague first before confirming him as our Cerise guy at long last. That's notable too-- he was accepted, but it felt tentative? Like there's "clearing out" that needs to happen in that color BEFORE he can solidly hold it? Not much, but just enough to make it too unstable to be working 100% yet. Kind of like when Julie first moved into Pink, which is extremely fitting. So we'll keep you posted.

...Chaos and Cel are both in Central now, too, with equally unusual (and beautiful) acceptances. It's odd; I've never seen the Spectrum "say" that to Centralites before. It's like, "you are chosen for this role, and I accept you... BUT you have work to do first, to refine yourselves and your roles, before you will be able to fully represent this Color." Does that make sense?
Even so their acceptances felt profound. There is no other word. Their roles are huge for many reasons, many of which aren't clear or fully realized yet. But both of them, both of them are just... in their own distinct ways, they move me. Two different emblems of something ineffably wondrous.
I have a lot to say about those two in any case. I just have absolutely no time tonight. I'll type up something tomorrow, I promise.


Here, this song moved me to tears earlier so have a listen. (The last minute is particularly lovely.)


This body is profoundly tired today so I can't stay up much longer to type; I'll say more tomorrow.

 


Today we went to our cousin's birthday party, an hour out of town (he's 40), and we didn't have to drive! So we got to sit back in a quiet car and watch the foggy woods go by for a while, it felt like heaven, it was so peaceful. We needed that.
It was a little scary at the party because there was a lot of noise and there was nothing the body could eat, which would normally be fine, except we were an hour away from home and we were fasting as usual. But we managed. (Unfortunately we didn't get to eat at all until 8PM, that habit needs to change soon.) Still it was nice to see all our cousins; some of them we haven't seen in over a year. All the kids are getting so big, it's great.

 


Speaking of kids. Xenophon's birthday was yesterday, she's FOUR already, that's incredible too.
I made her kale soup as always (she rode piggyback on my shoulders in the store as I bought the ingredients, telling me what to get, it was adorable), it's tradition. Plus, my mum just happened to bring clementines home the same day, so that worked out perfectly.
I don't recall if I've mentioned it here but I've been making extra effort in recent weeks to spend a LOT more time with Xenophon, just in general. It took a bit of nerve, oddly-- just like Sherlock in Central-- because although I want desperately to see her more often, it is an awful strain to constantly have to "double up" attention between downstairs and upstairs, when she's ghosting and I'm the only one who knows. So she's taken to ghosting and being quiet, or insisting I don't need to talk to her all the time, she just wants to be there. Which means a lot to me. I'm so worried I'm not trying hard enough and my/our own frailties in the social respect make it tough in the first place, I don't want her to feel unwanted or intrusive. She's understanding though, she always is, I am so blessed to have her in my life. I still try to be as gentle as I can, all the time, and I always try to go the extra mile whenever I can. I wouldn't dream of doing any less for her.

Geez I don't know. Sometimes I wonder, what with things like seeing the cousins today... what sort of future are we going to build here?
I know what I'd like, I know what my heart really wants, but... I really think it's something we'll have to have along with whatever we have downstairs. Which is kind of sad in some ways?
I have to laugh. Back in the old journals, like around 2003-2004, that Jewel went to these cousins' weddings, and her joke was always "I'm not getting married BUT I still love Ryman & Markus a lot," or later, "I'm not getting married BUT if I HAD to..." and then the question would be whether Chaos would want to wear a dress or a suit or whatever else. It's cute but it's also a little painful, to realize that we didn't think we had another option if we loved someone that much. We "had" to do everything the traditional way.
I think it lingers. I see my cousin and his two kids, in their new house up in the lovely woods, all fog and snow and trees... and I wonder. If I had to settle down... could I? If it was with them? And I don't know, because it's presented as such an ideal, but "settling down" never felt quite right for me. Sure, have a home to go to, but my heart still wants to fly. That's what Cel is tied to, that's the odd thing that's been shining in her lately, the REAL her, the one still inexplicably tied to not only me but also Dream World AND Pokemon alike, to our childhood and to our adult years. She's such a powerful unknown right now... but that feeling is so strong in her. The smell of spring, the color of the new buds on the trees, the feeling of the breeze promising new life and freedom. Joy, boundless joy. It makes me think of this poem.
But that's what I mean. My deepest loves are friendships at heart; tremendously affectionate things, intimately honest, with no chains. And I want to run with the people I love. I want to take them by the hand and see the world... that feeling, that feeling that defines Dream World, of running across flowered hills and looking down at cities stretched below, at blue cloud-blessed sky stretching above, the light and clear sparkle of life in the air... that's what I want.
But I also want to be able to have a life here, with them. Here, in this world, where we have a body still, and we need to eat and rest and work and all those other difficult things. Even here in this world, where we struggle with a physical form and face, I want to share it with them.
It hit me about an hour into the cousin's birthday party that I was unplugged from headspace and felt totally dislocated. I called Laurie as we were driving into town and I swear I felt her arms around me, reassuring me she hadn't left. It took a moment for the gravity of that statement to sink in.

It's late, what am I doing, we have to be up at 9 tomorrow.

I've been trying to type on Dream World for about three days straight but it is overwhelming because there are so many unorganized notes and although they're all relevant & vital to the plot and/or the "worldbuilding blueprints" behind it, there is SO much sheer data.
I'm working on the Prophet/Seer section currently, taking it a bit at a time. I've been feeling a lot of love towards people like Deropélé and Ementain and Opal lately, so that works out.


Seriously though it is 1AM again and we need sleep more than anything else at the moment. See you tomorrow.

 



 

 

030515

Mar. 5th, 2015 12:10 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

 


(extracted from another entry as it began to fragment out)

...Someone we love wrote about this too, lately. Creating things, and that drive to make something beautiful, to just allow all that to become. We're in that state now too, in and out admittedly, but I don't think it's going away now. We missed it too much, it welcomed us back with open arms, "just be careful, okay?"
And that's the thing about Mage Angels; there's so much pain and bitterness there, it's in Parnassus too, and vo!t@ge... there's a lot of scathing hurt scattered about. It does hurt to write sometimes, especially as the "author," the chosen observer who has to write it all down, but not interfere, at least not without being asked or without clear permission. I remember, "I" stopped writing vo!t@ge for a very long time because I couldn't bear watching a certain boy die. Whoever our core was then, their heart still aches terribly at the thought. But death is inevitable, for him, one way or another. So it is for many others who we can't forget. And then there are those who live in pain, one way or another.
But I know the feeling. I know the feeling. "Is this something I should be writing?" I love these individuals I write about too, with their mistakes and flaws and fears... but their stories hurt, bottom line.
I'm rambling, I'm so sorry. I don't want this to turn into platitudes. That helps no one.
Point is maybe I'm just a sparkle-eyed idiot but maybe that's my job, to love anyway, to shine light anyway, to see hope anyway. With Infinitii I've learned the value of darkness, of those broken and hurt and angry souls. Where would Parnassus be, if not for Delphi's sins, for Genesis' flaws? Mage Angels wouldn't even HAVE a message to give, if not FOR the amount of suffering it held even so. And Dream World, yes even there, I can name several people who have been less than bright. And yes, it hurts to write it all. I think it always will. But you're so right, it's all just as valuable as the good, I mean geez just look at these archives, that's been burnt into our brains again and again. Too much light is just as dangerous as too much dark. They each need the other to be fully realized and understood and appreciated, in this world.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 01:13 am

 

 

Let me try to update a bit. Hello everyone.

(This isn't quite Jay, btw, not 100%. He's fogging in-and-out with what he's tied to. Jewel and the AP are also working at this. It's usually a jumble of those three, and a bunch of unidentified socials. Life's been somewhat tossed-about lately (not bad, just shaky) and that does mess up common fronters so we apologize.)


First things first, as this has been on my mind. There's a message in my inbox that I can't rightfully respond to yet because I didn't read the entry that preceded it. The therapists insists we do so before tomorrow as we are going to be discussing it in-session and I honestly have no clue what was written.
It was all one author, though, all one social author, which is rare. She's written before and she is strongly tied to Overload, but they appear to be subtly different. Both are Brown, and their energies are close, but it's distinguishable.
Most notably, Overload knows about "the Upstairs." She has interacted with us directly before, while the previous author has not. She's just now accepting us entirely, expanding her worldview to include us, consciously. That's big; ALL faceless voices MUST first feel and admit the existence of headspace, in order to gain faces and names, and in time, colors. Most people like that are Socials, though, who almost always come in as Brown at first due to strong links to the body's past (Brown deals with physicality), and the problem is that most Socials exist separate from headspace on purpose, due to the extreme danger a connectedness would have posed in the past: inner matters and outer matters did not blend for quite some time. We tried, sure, but it didn't work well or often. Even the few spotty memories we have from Spinny/Cannon's days in 2008 or so are sandwiched between huge gaps, big empty memory packs that the Socials dealt with and never passed onto us because they were cut off from us by their nature. They were "alters" too, but they weren't "headvoices." We're now realizing that there IS a difference. Therapy is teaching us stuff, making us ask questions and stop taking so much of ourselves for granted. "Downstairs" is still tied to us, via the body we reside in, and that's a relatively "new" concept in its entirety, one which we are still unfortunately struggling with on a daily basis.
Anyway what I'm trying to say is... a lot's been happening? Even if it's just small things, they're adding up. Which is surprising when we stop and look at it... it's all background work mostly, things significant and vital but small enough to be overlooked at first? We shouldn't be doing that either, but to be blunt, we're still recovering from the smothering apathy-doubt of 2014 and re-embracing headspace into our daily life is taking time, little steps forward. At least we're walking.

It hurts to type. I apologize. Our workspace is highly problematic right now and typing for extended periods of time is painful. Suffice to say, our desk/ laptop/ chair don't line up with each other, so. But we'll manage, we'll figure something out.


Last night I read the entirety of Paranatural again because I desperately needed a laugh, and because I needed to get a better grip on the concepts/ history/ etc. in it, with how serious the plot is becoming. I love that comic though; I will promote it every chance I get, haha.

I'm on the last Young Wizards book, at long last. I've had people compare me to one of the characters in this book before (he's autistic apparently) and I've just gotten to his introduction; so far the descriptions are thought-provokingly accurate. I'll keep you posted on that too; the concepts in this book series have strongly inspired me and I'll likely try to write an entry about it when I'm done.
...I never did write an entry for His Dark Materials, did I. I guess that felt too impossible, with how profoundly it affected me. I know I've written about those affectations, how they put deep roots into our psyche-- the daemons, the fruit, the gates-- but there was nothing solid and structured. Nevertheless I think I have notes on this computer. If not I'll just check the book out again, in the future. Right now I'm a little overwhelmed with data, there's too much reading, all the words are making this brain foggy.

Similarly, I didn't do much on Wednesday/Thursday last week, because someone spent two solid nights watching standup poetry on Youtube and we got terrible "style lag" from it. That's our superpower-slash-curse: if we become powerfully absorbed in some art form, some media creation, et cetera-- like the verbal structure of spoken poetry, the dialogue and art style of a comic, a musician's personal flair-- it will stick. For hours or more afterwards, we will be able to emulate that, but we can't control it. It runs amok, really. Last night I had to keep apologizing to headspace because everything looked like it was drawn by Zack Morrison. Last week, we couldn't even think without it turning into a stage delivery. Sure, we were able to write some really cool poetry as a result (it's in the works, I'll let you know when it's done), but the flipside was that I couldn't work in my own style, let alone think, as I said. So trying to recover from that kept us offline for the weekend, entirely so.
(Nevertheless there are a few poems I need to share with you guys, remind me to do so.)

Even worse, we've been trying to talk to people online, just randomly, trying to find local artists and musicians and the like in the hope of finding similar minds. It's... well, it's exhausting. It's one thing to find folks and send a line or two, "hey I heard you're into this creative thing too," et cetera, but remember we don't usually talk to people. No IMs, no steady stream of small messages, things like that. At first someone thought it was a "character flaw" I guess and decided we "should be talking to EVERYONE," and then when we actually started getting things in the inbox the reaction was... well, "dread" is the only word that works. Yeah, some of these people are really cool, and it's interesting to answer some questions, but for heaven's sakes conversation is hell. We're currently considering just abandoning all the talk, pulling a "French leave" and disappearing unannounced, completely. It's draining our batteries dead, honestly maybe this is something "wrong with us" but this attempt, one of many similarly failed attempts of the exact same sort, regardless of genuine effort... this has just proven that we just can't socialize. Is that bad? Does that make us a freak? What if we function better alone? What if we still want friendships, just those that don't force us to constantly chatter and message people? And I'm not talking about the one in our LJ inbox, that's perfect, that's the point I want to make here... that works. It works perfectly. We're just crushed by guilt for not being "normal" sometimes, which is frustrating.

We've been filling out a lot of job applications too, which is almost as draining as talking to people directly. There aren't many jobs in this area-- it's a small town, kind of in the boondocks; most of this area is trucking and factories. We've tried factory work, and the few bits of data we have from it are making us hesitang to try again. Fast-paced production, no room for mistakes or confusion caused by our sensory input problems... lots of noise, no light. It's not a healthy environment for us and honestly we can't function well like that, we wouldn't be helping anyone. So we try to swallow the weird shame and worthlessness we feel for "making excuses," and put in applications for store work. Cashiers, mostly-- everything else requires experience we don't have. We could handle stock work, we think, but can't find any local openings-- and location is key, as we don't have reliable transportation. Nevertheless we need money. We thank God every day that our grandparents are still living, and helping support us, because our "mother" has said flat-out multiple times that she would not do the same. Let's leave it at that. Bottom line though is that it's still hard to live on $70 a month for groceries when you're struggling with eating disorders. Lord knows we're trying, but it's not an overnight fix. Is it? Should it be? Is it even a matter of "iron willpower" at all? We're so used to saying "we only have problems because we weren't strong enough," that we get confused when someone tells us "grief is a normal process" or"anger is a normal reaction" or "what they didn't wasn't your fault" or "you need time to heal."
That's one bit in A Wizard Alone that stood out so far, actually. "...Some autistic people have trouble conceiving of anything existing outside the workings of their own minds. The concept of 'the other' seems to take a long time forming. That's part of why so many of them can't make or keep eye contact with other people..." I read that and just thought, "geez that's applicable." Especially that first bit, with reality-- that's been a constant our entire life, and we didn't realize it was unusual until we started reading stuff like this. I don't know if eye contact plays into it though? I've never really thought about that, maybe I should. We had to at our last therapy session, actually-- she started laughing during a monologue, I asked why, she said we were like a cat with a laser pointer. She pointed out that when she talks, and moves her hands, we watch her hands like a hawk. Our eyes follow every movement. I laughed at that, a little surprised, and then I remember that we instinctively stuttered out "hands are easier to understand than faces." That gave me pause, as I'd never had to "defend" that tendency before, and hearing that immediate response was intruguing. So there's that. Also though, looking at a face while listening is terribly overwhelming. There's too much stress. Not only is the attention deafening, it's also demanding-- I can either listen and understand your speech, or try to do all the little "social actions" that making eye contact usually accompanies. If someone's looking at me, they're usually expecting me to conform to a certain standard of "correct behavior" and I then have to guess what it is every millisecond. It's exhausting. Long story short, if I don't look at you, I can be an individual, I can listen and learn, I don't have to talk or smile or move a certain way. When I have to look at you, that all goes out the window. The only time I will comfortably look at someone in the eyes is, ironically, when I'm staring on my own agenda. If I don't have to listen to anything, but I think you have nice eyes, I will stare at them. But then I get confused and stressed when people start talking, or stare back, etc. You know what, I guess that is proof of the whole "no sense of otherness" thing! Because I expect them to just let me stare, that they're just some observable being that knows I'm just looking and will act accordingly. It's kind of upsetting when people react in unpredictable ways, then I don't understand what's happening and that's scary sometimes. It's when dissociation happens the most; socials or numbs will come in and basically just try to escape/end that situation as quickly and safely as possible.
I can't turn that off. I've tried, I've tried so hard to erase that sort of behavior from my psyche so I won't be a "freak" anymore, but I can't. What do we do, then? If we're doomed to be a freak, and we don't mind, but everyone else seems to... I don't know.
I'm just going to finish this book first and see if it helps more. All the other 5 books did in their own way, this one will too, I know it.


I am profoundly tired. I've been standing for about 5 solid hours, we rarely sit down anyway. But it wears you out.
At least we're slowly getting back into exercise. Just please, please don't ask about the yoga. That's such a messy topic, I don't even know where to start, or if we should talk about it.
Yes, it's cool if you look at it like a maintenance thing, a logical thing. Move the body a certain way, and you cause muscles and organs to move in ways that are beneficial, etc. It's like a science that way. But when we get these books, there's so much talk, so much language that feels too much like the passive-aggressive orders of our childhood for comfort. Which is upsetting, because we want to do these exercises, but that kind of wording elicits a lot of "empowering rebellion" actions from young faceless alters. Angry kids who want a say in their own life for once, and who are now bitterly heartbroken because you demanded they do something they wanted to do on their own. Now, if they do it, you'll patronize and/or control them even more. It's uncomfortable and really I'm happier just doing intuitive stretches and things. This body knows how it wants to move; problem is I often can't figure out how to get it to move a certain way. Ironically the yoga books don't help much. Too many of the poses are currently impossible for us, which tends to cause a lot of existentially spiritual terror, the old kind, the "if I can't do this does that mean I'm flawed? will I be damned for not being able to do your damned stretches??" Basically, if yoga really is this "perfect exercise" that promotes spiritual growth and miraculous healing and the like-- something we can grasp through the "scientific" perspective, sure"-- but we can't do a lot of the exercises, does that make us some sort of demon? Does our reticence mean we're evil, and giving in to that evil out of laziness?
Let me tell you, we tried. We ended up sobbing on the living room rug for an hour from how helpless and scared we felt. First, we still can't kneel on our left foot, it won't bend that way. Second, our hips have clunked and popped since elementary school, and although we'd love to fix that, it makes a LOT of the yoga poses impossible because our legs will literally jam. Third, our hypotension makes it terrifically painful to lay on our back in most situations, or to stay upside-down for long in any position. The intense skull pressure is unbearable and it causes lingering pain. We can't get around that either, at least not yet. And that's the kicker-- yoga effectively promises that if you do it, all those problems will melt away. And God I HOPE so, but we're going to have to find a way around half the poses you're giving us first. Oh yes, and fourth-- there are a lot of poses that we cannot do simply because the amount of internal screaming they elicit is awful. That in turn drags up huge amounts of self-loathing and inadequacy, "if we're afraid of these poses it means we're broken and wrong and evil," etc. etc., all harmful language but it's because we're afraid it's true.
There hasn't felt like there's much "wiggle room" for the mentally ill in modern spiritual communities. We've reached out but don't get any real support. When we do, it's typically of the sort we've admittedly shouted about here in the past-- the sort that effectively hand-waves away the existence of negative things, the too-bright sort. What hurts is that we know they're good people, we feel that, we know the advice is given with the best intentions... but it's not always the best advice for us. That is a very, very difficult thing for us to accept sometimes... the fact that we have our own needs and can assert them. We're used to other people telling us what we need, or don't need, and why. But that's all just orders. It's not what we feel. And that's valid. We're learning, it's a truth that takes time to step into.


This is getting so tangled. That's what happens with stream-of-consciousness typing, and people jumping all over the page to write. You're never sure who wrote what, or when, or in what order. It gets foggy.

There were lemons on sale for 75 CENTS A BAG the other day, at the store. I bought six bags. I already had two at home. Absolutely worth it. (I will drink them all, just watch me.)
Anyway we used three of those lemons to make a lemon meringue pie with the grandmother this morning. The filling has the coolest texture ever but we can't eat it because of eggs and butter and sugar. But it's pretty.
It's been snowing lately and that's pretty too, which broke my heart because today I was staring out the window at the trees against the white, and I thought, "winter is almost over. My favorite season, and where have I been to see it?" We've been so disoriented this winter, what with the surgeries and the personal stress. It's hard to remember anything, and there's sick sad vibes clinging to much of it. It's hilarious though... the bit of time in October or so, those few weeks when we played Dishonored while the leaves were falling outside? We don't remember anything but the game, and walking outside with the wind and the leaves and this stuck in our head. It's all so positive, so gorgeously vivid, that game put down some beautiful roots and I am so so so glad for it. It painted the autumn beautiful this year, the first autumn I can remember, ever... I'm so happy we had that light, that massive light, between the missing summer and the confused winter.
Now it's March and I don't know where the past 2 months went but I'm trying. It's Lent and we're trying, ironically now we're trying too hard and messing up. Every Lent we tend to take on 5, 6 tasks for self-improvement but then we take on a "no mistakes allowed" mindset and if we aren't instantly perfect on Ash Wednesday we feel like a moral failure. It's a very unhealthy habit but it's an old one. Again, time, and recognition.
At least there is another big light on the horizon. Somehow, Saint Patrick's Day has a lot of positivity tied to it from childhood, although we have no memories of it at all. Part of it is all the GREEN, it's gorgeous. And part of it is, oddly, the fact that the word "Irish" is one of our favorite words sensory-wise, not only are the consonants very soothing but the word itself is synaesthetically green! So that's super nice.
But that's not even the best of it. EASTER IS COMING. Every year Easter is incredible, both dark and light, I can't wait. I cannot put into words the amount of sheer magic tied to Easter for me personally... actually that whole period from Palm Sunday on. It's deeply introspective, rich with wonder and woe alike, colored with violets and daffodils and lilies as well as with thorns and blood and broken wood. The church we go to, it's so beautiful, every Holy Week the light comes in through the windows and paints the place gold... God it's gorgeous. I should take pictures this year.
And oddly, oddly. I don't know why, and I don't know when, but there is one memory from childhood we have about Easter that just paints everything. We were young, it was spring, it was drizzling outside, the sky was grey but it was so bright and everything smelled like spring... the bluet flowers were coming up in the yard, the muscari were blooming on the hills, the lilies were everywhere in the church. God just the smell of the flowers, with the light rain and the high silver skies and that light, green-smelling wind... in my backyard, on the road, wearing some sort of little dress and throwing my arms up to the air and breathing it all in... it felt like the beginning of a book. The world was bursting with about-to-be, with the promise of new adventure, with imagination and wonder and joy. That feeling, THAT feeling, that IS Dream World to me.
...And you know what? I first started writing the original "book" form of it on March 5th 2000, right before Lent began. I'm not surprised.
Geez, I... even thinking about that, it makes me so happy. I needed that. I felt very out-of-sync today and the daily grind has been beating me down lately, so suddenly tapping into that pastel-bright bliss of childhood was exactly what my heart needed.

There was a light-river in the living room the other day, the kind Maitru used to chase when I was a kid, and she and the other Guardians had semi-anchor plushies. So much joy there. But I ran right up to the little river and for a second time hadn't changed, for a second everything was right in the world and I could do anything, everything was limitless. Feeling that so genuinely, so fast... inside, I'm still reeling a little, but with incredible boundless excitement. It's still there. ALL of it, it's still there, I can tap into it, it's not broken or gone or tainted! At all! I should have guessed, at Christmas, that one evening Jewel just watched the tree for an hour, all red and gold, and got right back into the story flow... nothing was lost. God I was so scared the hackers had touched it, had ruined it somehow. They tried, we all know they tried. But they failed, spectacularly. Nothing was broken. I don't know how to put into words just how happy I am at that. It's like a sunrise in my chest, like a golden sunrise.

Oh, I should mention. I'm painting shirts again, finally! I have limited paint colors to work with but hey, it's making me draw. I have 3 shirt designs sketched out so far, but at least 6 more to go... once they're all drawn onto the fabric, I'll spend a few days mixing up the paints and actually doing the shirts, so they can all dry together. I'm staying with minimal color palettes to make that easier, picking easy people to color too. Yes I'm doing a bunch of Leagueworld shirts, it's making me so happy. I'll show you them when I'm done!


It's weird, but nice. Lately my optimism and sparkle-eyed outlook has been deepening to twilight hues around the edges. Technically it's catching shadows, but the word I keep wanting to use is that it's softening. It's mellowing out. Feels a little ironic, to say that about a decrease in the brightness level, but look at a kaleidoscope. You need a great deal of dark for those to work, as well as a great deal of light. I like that analogy.
This is me though, this is my native level, this balance. It's me, just like the ones I love, a paradox just like our earliest ones called themselves. It never changed, really. I remember one of us, riding a bus home from New York with their head tired against the cold glass, Anna Molly playing over their headphones as they watched streetlights and trees swift away in the dark. It's a beloved memory, however sad its edges may be, because of the wonder that surrounded it, that was held within it nonetheless. And so that person, too, was a pardox, was an anomaly. They couldn't see it then, but they were two opposites at once, as they wished to be... two seemingly contradictory things, coexisting. That's life, at its heart, and that's us, too.

I had the physical bed to myself for 3 days this week, so of course I took that as an opportunity to let the late-night overlays go full force (kind of helped by the fact that we were up working until 2AM all three of those days). Long story short, what that means is that this is the first time since SLC that I've literally fallen asleep and woken up beside Chaos, and been tangibly aware of it downstairs. Which was really, really lovely.
God I missed him. I've missed everything about and around him.
I have to say though, I am ridiculously happy that THIS is a thing that is happening. Chaos has wholeheartedly agreed to switch his anchor plush when I get one, because his old one is like 6 years old now and it's loveworn to death. I'm just laughing because I keep thinking of this dream and I keep having to remind myself that I will probably not wake up and find such a new plush in my mailbox already. But I can dream, pun intended.
(still, "totally out of left field" my tail; with all the love I've sent his way over the years this sort of thing was inevitable dude)
Oh, and please watch this video, I don't know how I found it but I could not stop smiling while watching it. It's like if Sonic Inversion had actually been made into a game, thats what it reminded me of. Chaos being able to run, going Super (which is GORGEOUS; also I had to pause it and stare for a minute there to make sure that wasn't the Ruby), driving a freaking car, the whole shebang. And then there's the fact that he does Sonic's victory dance at the end and somehow it still works and geez, it's like 2005, like the Outspacer days all over again. Sorry for slipping back into that style of speaking but that's what it feels like, that boundless joyful freedom of those early days, that even he tapped into entirely. I have a lot to say about that but not tonight, it's too late in the evening.

One last thing, this is extremely important and I keep forgetting to say it.
Glissando-- one of our past cores, she was with Cannon for a while and wrote most of our music from 2009-- is still alive. She came through the other day shockingly clear, and WITH a color (which was probably why). It's a violet hue. Something close to this, really. For a musician, that struck me as unusual. Violets are usually protectors of some sort. But then it hit me; she is; she protects that sort of sheer musical creativity, something no one else seems to be able to reach or corrupt for that matter. So I'm very glad she's still alive. I'll have to get her to finish the LG*Girls OST soon.
Also, another E.D. voice has "manifested." I have to thank Cel for that. Last week we were all just experimenting with "who can actually eat non-green foods without being shoved out by the Destroyer or one of the abusive socials" and basically no one could; Emmett can only eat green and Fig seems to have demanifested. But then Cel stepped in and SHE could?? Which shocked us, until we remember she had bloodline ties so she predated the eating disorder severity to an extent. Nevertheless it wasn't her job, so although she could do it, it was still "weird" for her and she didn't want to mess up her anchor or anything. So that's how it was for a week or so, with us trying to get a grip on what faceless people were on that level... and then on Tuesday, Xenophon showed up ghosting thinking I was in the body, but I can't eat so it was someone else. Upset, she interrogated them about that (as usual) and demanded they tell her who they were, and what they were doing, and why. She got an answer.
Their name is Leena. They are a LIME voice (something like this?), faceless yet, feeling semi-humanoid, nongendered with a female pronoun bias. Once we got the name we were able to tune into a vibe, so now we can identify her when she's out. But yes, she is the missing link we were trying to find-- the Downstairs voice who eats, and semi-destroys, without being angry or crushed with shame or guilt. The Destroyer doesn't eat, or taste things, or enjoy the process at all; she just destroys stuff. Leena seems tied to the obsessive texture-mangling thing that can lead to destruction if taken too far, but which nevertheless makes a lot of edibles a lot easier/safer eat than they would be otherwise. It's complicated and I apologize, but this is extremely relieving news. We now have TWO safe eaters (Leena and Emmett). That is big. So we're happy about this. We'll have to see if we can get her upstairs, to find her face; then she can work with Spice and Emmett in person. If not (we don't know if going upstairs would mess up her function?) then hey, we're glad she exists nevertheless.

...But that's something about Xenophon that amazes me, and everyone else really. She seems to be able to talk to ANYONE, on ANY level of this body-system, Upstairs or Downstairs and everything in-between. That's unprecedented. Even if they're faceless and/or nameless and/or abusive, as long as they are able to detect someone ghosting, she can talk to them-- even when Genesis can't. She has a different sort of aura, something less focused, something more all-inclusive.
...It's making me wonder about the whole "bridge the gap" thing again. Maybe it wasn't "my" job. Maybe it's hers. She never saw a gap in the first place.



...It is snowing beautifully outside right now. I just hope that doesn't affect our therapy appointment tomorrow, we need that.
I wish I had a temperature-insulated bubble or something (hey Infi) so I could go outside and just run around in this weather, at this hour. It's gorgeous. Snow and streetlights are also one of Cannon's (?) few positive archived memories, back from the IJ days. They're just always a sign of peace, of a sort of transcendence to the environment, something deeply more than our daily troubles... nighttime is like that always, but add in the ethereal snow, the glow of the roads, and you have something so heavenly and alien it lifts your mind right out of the rush.
I think I'm going to go stare at it a bit. I'm very very tired and it's 12:24 AGAIN (that number is a reminder for creative effort to me at least, and I keep seeing it so yes I will take the hint).


I hope this entry is coherent. I'm starting to get the icy-lungs feeling which means sleep is mandatory right now, or else.
I wish you all well.

 

021215

Feb. 12th, 2015 12:54 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

Thoughts at 12am, forgive my personal posting but I'm tired enough to give it a shot right now:

Today (well, yesterday) was SERIOUSLY productive and I am very happy for that. I scanned 65 pages of my bro's old comic so I can adapt/update it for "extended universe" stuff before the original gets destroyed. I also did a ton of tiny design sketches for monsters I don't have "official art" of yet, which was a big to-do list item that I'm thankful is done now. It's also fantastically cathartic to just draw and not care about it being "perfect;" fun scribbles are something I NEED to do more often for sanity's sake.

I will never not love John Mitchell's voice, not just for the tonal quality but also because I discovered It Bites a few days before I got sent to the psych ward in 2011, and having "The Tall Ships" album stuck in my head for that week was profoundly comforting. I'd stare out at the hospital parking lot and just listen to This Is England in my head and it kept us going.

Therapy is today. There's no preset topic, but we had "homework" (which was kind of existentially jarring to think about) and the therapist has a lot of questions she still wants to ask. Plus... the System's already both comfortable and stressed enough to front without warning during sessions, so whatever happens today, it will be interesting. Spice came out like a shot last time and ranted for quite a while; honestly I was shocked because she's never spoken in public before, but she was furious last week so it was to be expected. And really I prefer people who "shove" their way out; it hurts far less and isn't as confusing than having to "move out of the way" as someone else is walking in.


I've finally started watching Steven Universe again, as I saw the first 6 episodes as they aired (I've been a fan of Rebecca Sugar's work from 2009 or so; never forget Pug Davis) and then sadly slacked off. I adore this show, it's so cute and creative and fun. And the soundtrack is wondrous. There's a new episode airing today so I'm looking forward to that too.

Xenophon stuck around for a bit this evening and was watching me browse pictures of fancy-ass houses over my shoulder. She likes this room the best.

Valentine's Day is this weekend and I really should draw something, aroace or not. Holidays are good timestamp anchors and celebrating this one in my own way-- especially in light of recent personal events-- would be nice. Regardless, Easter is coming up and I ADORE the entire Easter season, Lent and all, so I'm excited. It always carries great significance.
Plus, Infi's birthday is on Good Friday this year. Well then.


All right, now it's 1AM and I fiercely need sleep. See you kids another time.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


 

 

I haven't been updating in a while because I've been running away.

Somewhere along the line my family situation and world situation "convinced me" that I had to be "normal" or else I would only suffer always. I was told I had to sacrifice everything "weird, crazy, or evil" and become a good normal girl, in order to be happy always.
Happiness is bullshit, if this is happiness.
Let me elaborate on this.
I don't want war. I DO NOT WANT WAR. The demons are trying to start one again, now that the old System is currently somewhere out of my reach (by my ignorance, it can be brought back, but it will take huge amounts of trust and bravery and self-love that i am currently frightened to summon?). The demons torment me daily now.
They are the "floating voices," as you know. They still attack me, torment me, shout at me through my own voice. They can't hack me like Julie did, thank God, that timeline is erased forever.
Laurie told me yesterday (she can still reach me, says it's very distant and difficult but she was the first "headvoice" so I don't think she'll ever be truly cut off) that Julie "loves me for that," in a pure gracious way, for effectively scratching our entire old history for good, turning it from fate into a fable. Julie has now been forever pink, forever kind and sweet, as it were, no matter what our linear experiences here may suggest. Time has changed. I like when it changes.
But there hve been hints that that entire original timeline was forced on us. We grew into something evil and dark that was never meant to be our true home. There are hints that a new one is trying to be manufactured, from the strings of the old, from the ancient angry girls again. The roots of gluttony and sloth and self-neglect. Filth and apathy.
It's not salt crystals. It's corrosion. Salt, is good white crystals, it's good for driving out demons. I think this is sugar, a different sort of black under guise of white. All that bleached-white stuff, gunk, Jessica food. Tied to horrible self-hatred. I want it gone.
But they are trying to start another war. There ARE good floating voices, "angels" or such, that do guide me well, but they are confused too and frequently don't realize the most efficient way of communicating. Their language throws me off sometimes.
Also I have realized that as long as I am terrified that THEY are evil voices, I will tend to doubt them, out of confusion. It's a weakness.

I go into trances far too easily. The old timeline attests to this, the dissociation and horrible hacks. I very easily go into trances and that's not good, not when that happens during the day, and I end up following programs, automated patterns, obligatory learned behavior. I catch myself doing things through a fog sometimes, at a distance, not understanding why, not able to "feel" anything enough to stop. It's awful. I know it's logically not healthy, but I can't feel any concern. It's not real, it seems. I can't get my brain to "focus" and accept that this is something happening to me. Maybe it's a self-preservation instinct gone wrong, "if we accepted this was happening to a body that housed US, too, it would be horrific." So we depersonalize. It is impossible to heal, or grow, in this situation, unless we embrace heartspace again. That is a fact.
But people tell us it is evil. I don't care. Some things may be, some of them may be, I can't tell anymore, I really cant. the apathy is horrible, it's forced apathy, it's scar tissue. over and over again. a bleak white scab where my heart once was. it's a result of too many hacks, too many liars, too many slipups, too many abusers with changing faces. too much bleedover. too many flashbacks. not knowing who is who anymore and feeling too much sickness in others.

I want to leave so much behind and so much needs to be abandoned in order to grow.
Maybe that's why I'm falling into addictions lately. Stupid addictions, mostly food-related, related to biting and staved off only by the lingering purgation mechanisms. We're losing a lot of money, but atoning habits are now kicking in to stop that. It's immensely beneficial and works better than anything else. Knife would be proud of me. Maybe. Maybe someone else. I'm telling you, there are weird fringe-feelings of new people, of new places, of a whole new working mechanism in a paper-clear midspace realm, something like frosted glass with a bite, coming into focus. New people. When I go into body meditations I can feel them, I can see them, they come out into the body. Every time. Is that why the bad voices keep trying to distract me from meditating? Because when I do, I come face-to-face with the awful, glorious, undeniable fact that THIS IS REAL???
Who the hell are you. Who are you to tell me they were evil, that they were fake, that they are leading me astray, whenall YOU do is call me a "faggot whore" and other awful things, and keep me from doing any self-improvement???
"Follow orders, follow orders," "read read read," that's ALL YOU EVER TELL ME. I am so damn depressed because my day is full of nothing but READING, page after page after page, and you know what??? Before I started enslaving myself to these websites-- and they ARE good sites, but in moderation, you can't overdose on that either, remember in SLC we wouldn't even leave the house without consulting the sites and that was profoundly unhealthy but you would approve even now i think-- before all that, I STILL got this sort of information. Different, maybe, but true, the same.
Now you are calling "blasphemy." Define that word. "Calling God unto yourself," you say. "Claiming you know what God wants." And do you? Yes? Would you call me a faggot in the same sentence? "I'm calling it like it is," you say.
And there's my doubt. Remember Laurie started out like this, once, ages ago? That SAME Marywood-hallway energy vibe is STILL here, still holding some sort of voice, something like she was once. Berating me, hating me, furious and scathing, but as a force of admonishment.
Would you believe that is what I miss the most?
Does that... is that legitimate? Does that count? "Everyone has their own spiritual path" they say, but too many of these new-age people make it feel like it HAS to be all yoga poses and fruit smoothies all the time. "Oh, abandon ALL that keeps you from being happy! :)" they say. And it makes some old, but young, part of me so angry, so sad. It feels like Cannon's age, something awakened around high school, when we started to open our eyes.
What is happiness, I now ask. Is it allowed to be "different" for us? There's that pronoun I can never stop using. Maybe your happiness is that sort of admittedly-cliched vegan stereotype that these spiritual websites conjure up. Maybe, for you, that sort of life (which to me feels hyper-stagnant and painted-on, I'm sorry but I don't think it's for me but these damn voices insist I obey, are they right??) is perfect. Maybe so, and that's great, then follow it with all your heart.
But... I don't want a war. I don't want a war, ever again, don't you dare fcking touch me ever again, but...
When I go back, it starts again. Which is why I want to abandon everything. Somehow start a new session, pull a Jade Harley, grab everyone and move into a whole new universe.
Infinitii "survived," somehow, for lack of a better term. I saw no one for at least a solid month and then one day Infinitii was in my mind, colors changed and name turned around. "Eternos" ze called hirself, all white with pink eyes and strange horns I couldn't quite see well. A different vibe, something more solid and bright, something closer to Laurie. I'm not sure what that was about yet, I haven't looked into it.
The inner Cathedral is still centered around blood. Still. This holy white place, all gold and roses, a temple, but falling apart now. The Christ-child there, the archetypal infant of new life, like at Christmas all over again, is there and I can't tell what it is feeling. I look at it lying in that little white bed and it is crying and it is smiling and it is laughing and it is angry. I cannot tell. All of it?
And there is blood, a waterfall of blood, this gorgeous ruby color, the purest thing I can imagine but it's blood and there's this spiral crystal staircase beneath it and I can't see where it goes. Down into the earth. This is so different. What is it?
Baby, child of potential, I see your tears either way and it terrifies me because I see how broken this temple is. Your home, your birthing-place, somewhere to honor you, and I'm letting it get shot to shit because I live here too. And it shatters my heart, it makes that same part of me want to scream and cry, that teenage demi-girl, that raging self who suddenly realized that she deserved more than the hell she was passively letting herself burn in. Same as this. The oldest thing in the book.

Happiness. Can it include this blood? Can it include shadows? Can it be, somehow, divinely, with all hope and against all logic and orders, inclusive of our heartspace people?
Infinitii, Infinitii, dear beloved creature, I loved you once. I'm sure some part of my soul does, still. But now, the thought of loving you, at all, makes those floating voices glare at me with zealous rage, condemning me. "Sinner!! You go against God!!" I find it hard to believe, looking at you, a strange echo of God in your own right, always were, but the cry of blasphemer keeps tearing at my ears and so I shut down. I shut down, I shut off, I go back into addictive loops, blinding myself to myself, always exhausted and irritable because I want to cry and sleep and love but I can't, not when I'm being told the truest parts of my past were the vilest.

Yoga isn't bad. I do it spontaneously, then it's good. I can't do these weird scheduled ordered breathy classes, it feels so false, it makes me ill and sad. Same thing with the diets, with the candles and incense, with the "spells" and other "magicky" things. When it comes from my heart, hell when it USED to come from Dream World, it was FINE and I loved it because it was MY thing, my intuitive thing, not someone's barked commandment or smile-stamped insinuation. Now all of that is practically being demanded of me left and right, "do THIS, just like THIS," and it always feels like there's an "OR ELSE" tacked to the end. "Oh, you'll end up doing it just like this eventually, when you're good enough." Essentially, "if you're not ready to do this, you're still blind/ asleep/ ignorant/ afraid/ etc." Like there are NO other options. And I HATE that, because I AM doing half that stuff already BUT when you put it that way I want to STOP. I want to stop, because NOW you're putting it in terms of ABSOLUTES, and my kneejerk reaction is-- and always has been, for better or for worse-- to test the hell out of it.
"I can't do this," you say? Bullshit. I can. I can do ANYTHING, I am impervious, nothing is impossible. And then I WILL do it, even if it makes me sick, even if I regret it horribly, even if I end up with scars and a sore stomach from it. Some little part of me will be standing like a soldier, not proud but determined, saying "I told you it was possible."
Language. It's all about language.
I am a terribly visual person. Lately I've been unable to read unless I have accompanying pictures, either literally or mentally (which is making this "obligatory" binge-reading hellish, as it's walls and walls of text I get overwhelmed by, even if I WANT to read it). But when I do hear words, the structure is key. I'm realizing that. It's vital.
The "angels," or whatever they are, the voices that try to help me-- they don't quite get this. They're rather simple-minded and straightforward. "Don't eat this," they say, sternly. Then the teen-girl part of my brain gets upset, hears an "eat this" as well as a residual insinuation that "don't" means "can't." So she eats it, even if she despises it and doesn't want it, to prove a point or something. I really don't know. This is weird and it's been looping for weeks, if not years, so obviously we haven't learned the full lesson from it yet.
I still say, it's forced dissociation. We've grown enough to be able to enjoy proper eating now-- which is a HUGE milestone-- as long as it is healthy for us, and not stressful. We can't have sugar, because it makes the body ill, and causes hacks. See, you have to BACK UP your "can'ts" and "don'ts" or they WILL be tested in order to FIND such backup. That's how our brain works. Is that bad? Or is it GOOD, to question such empty words until they carry meaning, truth, relevance?
We can't eat in busy, noisy rooms, because then we tend to depersonalize and dissociate, causing abusive and/or destructive eating. It's very unsafe and harmful to all involved. So we must be careful there too. And we CANNOT, we MUST NOT, eat dense foods. This is important and I say this with compassion to all involved, because it's tricky. Dense foods ARE NOT BAD, that's been a misconception for many months. No, they're just too heavy for us personally. It's like putting diesel fuel in a compact car. It's not going to run. But a vehicle that runs on diesel will work great! So the thing itself isn't bad. That's important. We're integrating that now, we no longer hate foods, which is so relieving. We're no longer afraid of foods either. Now we can recognize, "this just isn't what I need now." It bumps heads with "but CAN I eat it?" often yet, and the answer is yes we can, but it's not wise to do so. Just the phrase "not wise" needs to be changed, because currently it carries the connotation of "you're a fool" which is a very negative sentence and it causes negative responses. Language!

Where was I. I'm kind of rambling today. There's so much. It feels nice, like starting a race again after stepping out for a year, if that makes sense? Like getting back on the path, on the road, after having gotten lost for a while, wandering because someone told me it was "better to do so" and maybe it was for them but it's not bad to walk the path either. I'm tired of feeling terrified and obligated all the time. Is that bad?
It's getting late. Let me just recap my thoughts here.

Release the old that is no longer working. Remember that the "new" can ALSO count here, if it doesn't work. Just because something is a "new option" doesn't automatically make it correct, especially not unquestionably so. That's a harmful thought process.

Oh! BIG important thing I almost forgot.
I mentioned previously I've been holding Jewel Monster forms more often lately. I didn't realy mention this is purely spontaneous, total overlay and very individualized energy. Oddly for the past few days I've been getting a Purganiuso overlay (earlier stage in the Angelorei growth line), but still with the Joy/Jubilation Virtue, and still with Angelorei days too. So that's unusual. There's far more "personality" in the Purganiuso form-- the Angelorei one is mostly church-based and feels tied to that piety, unsurprisingly-- but it's compassionate. As it I feel more of a desire to treat myself with integrity and respect and love. I must, as that species; it's hardwired really. But I wanted to say that.
Also. The other night, after seeing Infinitii again (as Eternos), I wondered about this whole "gap" thing again. Stuff still felt segregated, in at least three pieces now, especially with me as a Jewel Monster which is incompatible with headspace so to speak. And I got the phrase, "bridge the gap." As in, BE THE BRIDGE. Intuitively it made massive sense: I was able to step into every one of those spaces, and as this now, moving freely about, I could bring them all together in threads-- something like that. Also Xenophon was hugely important in the same, not a "native" Jewel Monster but with deep species ties as one nevertheless. Hard to explain in brief right now, I need to type that up somewhere for public reading. But "Jewel Monster" is kind of a collective term, people can become one even if they weren't before, suffice to say that much. It's promising. Either way "bridge the gap" is at the forefront of my mind and heart. I feel that role now, that mission, tied to my Angelorei self. Somehow I need to connect all of these world-spaces, these different platforms within and without, to unite it all. Unite the inner worlds AND the outer world. That's important, so important. And we can do it. I can do it. Maybe I'm the only person who's been able to do it, now, someone born in heartspace but holding this form and living in the outside. It's unprecented. And it's hopeful, so hopeful, with so much joy held in promise within it.



We start a new therapist tomorrow. That was the impetus for this.
I don't know what's going to happen but I WILL NOT LIE or sugarcoat anything. And even if it terrifies me, even if it shatters me first, which it may, I WILL make sure Laurie is there with me for it. I think the universe is demanding that too, the new office we are going to is painted purple on the outside. Violet demands integrity, honesty, true compassion. It's the color of kings and divinity, it's a regal holy humble gorgeous color and it feels just like the vibes she gives off, and I won't (can't) forget that. It's too profoundly impressed upon my heart; it's too true.
That's what I mean. There's a feeling of realness, of tangible joy and something bright and incredibly expansive, like a tunnel opening up into a vista, when I think of them. Not the stuff we went through, but us. The truth of us, forging new paths even now. Let go of the old, that timeline is dead, it no longer serves us. Let's rebuild, let's continue to rebuild.

The other day, New Year's night actually, I kept getting all this internal feeling and imagery of flowers. People and roses, really, no idea why but it was so so relevant.
Javier slept in "my" room that night, we had like five people in one bed and it was great. We all share it and it's so nice, all these people trusting and quiet around you, individual but as a group. Javier put a rose corsage on when he walked in, said he "got the message" and resonated with it too.
The next morning my grandfather put the television on and suddenly, there's this parade full of flowers. Suddenly, he's talking about the "Rose Bowl" in football. And I stood there, laughing out loud, because I didn't even know and yet there was synchonicity. So that felt amazing.
That's the feeling I miss. THAT is "happiness," to me, that heart-bright, warm-gold glow like a firework or a sunset just burning in my chest, something that ALWAYS happens in heartspace, something that NEVER happens with this damn blanked-out monotonous life and the floating voices. I know they mean well, but they are the color and temperature of paper, tepid and flat. They aren't bad, they just don't sparkle like my heart yearns to. Yes they have lessons to teach me, yes they are good to listen to WITH DISCERNMENT. But at the end of it all, at the end of the day... I think this, this inner joy, is what I still need, no matter what they say.

I don't care if it's "weird." I don't care if it "looks crazy" or if my family makes disgusted, disdainful faces at me whenever I hint at it or whenever they glimpse it. "Don't do/ say/ think/ feel that, it's not normal! People will think you're off in the head." To put it nicely. I don't want to repeat some of the slurs that have been casually dropped on this subject by my family, leaving me shocked and sick and horribly doubtful.
I want to shine. I want to shine with them. I don't want to care if the world labels us "nuts" or "freaks" or anything like that. I'll wear those terms with gratitude if it means I am being so honest. I love these people in my heart, in our heart, so much I could cry from it, and I don't GET those emotions when I'm unplugged from the inner realms. I DON'T cry when I'm "being normal," not unless I'm crying from fatigue and frustration, which happens far too often in that state, begging for sleep and solitude and solidarity, not knowing where to find it because I'm ignoring the truth. Never again. I can't.
It's going to take so, so much bravery to crack this shell. It takes guts. I don't know why. But we'll take an axe to it, and we'll kiss that damn blade too, before we bury it deep into this calcified mess. Destruction is a form of creation, that is still true, when used properly...
What about him. His vibe changed completely. I don't know what the future holds for him but we shall see. We need to cast off all the dregs of the past first, all that dust was choking us. I'm sure something still glows at its heart, there was too much love there for there not to be. I hope. I really do hope, even if that relationship feels alien and nonexistent to me currently. I'm confused, but there's hope, for something. Maybe that hope, the trust that allows it to glimmer ever so slightly, means more than I understand yet.

Infinitii is protecting me from hacks. Someone tried yesterday, I was crying but so apathetic, "don't touch me," but so so damn tired I wasn't fighting. Infinitii showed up, all white again, and almost choked me. STOP, ze said, all holy fear and fire and eyes and wings. The vibe was unignorable. STOP. And I had no strength to stop on my own, I know I didn't, I would just surrender and weep for my weakness, for my inability to say "no" to an imposed force... but ironically, here was a force greater than any hacker, something so sublime that my heart shook with devout terror and adoration and swore it would follow hir to the ends of the earth if ze asked. I won't lie, it's instantaneous. Infinitii Eternos demanded that they stop, that I stop, and I was so enraptured that I no longer cared about anything but that, anything but hir. So "everything but" stopped. I got out of that safely. But I don't know whether to laugh or cry either, feeling that image-memory, with hir hands around my throat and eyes on fire, and me smiling like a saint in delirious ecstasy, in the same sort of selfless abandonment that had led me into that damned state. I think I told Infi to do whatever ze wanted with me, and ze responded that NO, ze would NOT, that was exactly what got me into that lethal trouble in the first place.
It's a curse and a blessing, I'm sure, whatever quality you'd call that. Inherently neutral, all about application. I should meditate on that more. It seems to be a core problem, and a core help, that tendency to annihilate or aggrandize my "self" as it were. Either I am utterly not, or I am everything at once. Sometimes both. And it's strange, and it's terrifying, and it's awe-inspiring. We must manage it better. I don't think it's going to go away, because THAT'S a huge lesson Dream World taught me too. The nightmares don't always disappear, because they, too, serve a divine purpose. Even Fear has its place in the holy order, as it were. You have to look from a whole new set of eyes. How fitting is that.
I think that's why I don't like the "super good" vibe the new-age stuff gives off, as I said. They keep telling me, "kill your ego," "kill your shadow," "kill your vices." Destroy everything "bad," OR re-label it all as "good" so it won't be a problem anymore.
Forgive the language, but in my own experience, that applies to my life as BULL SHIT. (Laurie just laughed and gave me a thumbs-up for that, well thank you dear)
I don't like swearing but I'm just so worn out. "Learn to enjoy pain and things get interesting," NO THANK YOU. For me, "living in the moment" should not mean "enjoying pain" because for us, at least currently, that leads to ABUSE and SELF-SABOTAGE.
That is why the retribution drives are kicking in full-force. Every hack demands atonement, always has and always will. That will not be compromised, because holding that consequence means that we MUST recognize hacks as spiritually malevolent, NOT as some "neutral event" to "endure." NO. We will hold the toll of blood to it, always, for what it means to us. For others that may not work. For us it is one of the most beneficial things we can do right now. Maybe one day it will change, true. But currently, hacks MUST be atoned for, or apathy kicks in. And that must NOT be allowed ever again. Hacks are FORBIDDEN and I am tired of letting thiefs and vandals and murderers into this temple just because they knocked. I'm tired. I'm not "obligated" to take on all of that just because it exists. I'm not "obligated" to suffer just becaue I can. That's terrible. It must stop. And we must be the ones to stop it.
Also, this is still tied to purgation, even moreso than ever now. The two vices bleed into each other. All wasted money, even if it occurs out of misinformed hope or a lack of proper information, MUST be repaid. This is new, and overwhelming, but that is needed as it makes it a SOLID consequence, which carry the most weight as far as growth goes. With no consequences, there is stagnancy, and that is what we are striving to change here. And of course, the holy blades are the last-ditch unfailing effort if all else falls short. I hope it doesn't come to that for this too, but it is now a legitimate "threat" for such misconduct, and that alone demands personal integrity.
It's scary, how easily it has become to abuse this body lately, especially in the dietary department. It's all depersonalization, because of the fronter-switches that usually accompany eating (the teen girls typically come out to do so and they are totally neglectful), which are exacerbated by apathy. But that has bad vibes and I won't rant about it. We must demand better treatment of this vessel, by the most positive means necessary. Just, getting through this shell takes real heavy effort at first, or at least it is from the way we are approaching it right now.

On that note, Laurie is trying harder too. The calcification got to her, but she's burning through it beautifully. I have total unwavering faith in her. That means the world, I know it does. Intention means so much.

I have also learned SO MUCH lately, as far as "spiritual education" goes on my OWN path. Synchronistic messages and videos and bits that apply to OUR personal experience, and make total sense. It helps. I just wanted to add that as it ties into the hack/abuse thing, making it harder and harder for apathy to stick around. Education is important! When I realize just what and WHY the demons and hackers are doing things to us, it makes me refuse to allow it anymore. When this started, in the old timeline, for years no one understood it and so when 2010 happened and the "dead children" truth was revealed it was so wrenchingly horrible that we attempted suicide. There are more layers to their motivation though, shifting through the years, but it was never justifiable. Never never never. It was ALWAYS evil and I am sorry, so sorry, that we (I?) tried to justify it on their behalf for so long, solely because I had been convinced that, being outside forces, they had to be right.
Which is what the floating voices (the bad ones) tend to insist even now. Same people, I'm sure. Horrible things. But I've learned from them, even. Now go away. We don't need your abuse to learn anymore, and it breaks my heart to think that I once thought I did. No more. Never again. Leave this place, and leave us alone, and leave everyone I know alone. Don't touch ANYONE. I will carry that through with force if need be. Compassion is not a simpering pushover like I was once told. Compassion is violet and black, and it WILL eliminate your malevolence by whatever means necessary. You know this as well as I do. Leave us alone.
Don't you laugh. The moment you see those eyes, I know you will turn and run. You are powerless here.

Gotta lay down the law, you know. It takes guts. I'm not yet used to standing up for myself, to talking like I have power and knowledge of my own, after being told I was incapable and/or undeserving of either. Nope, not true. I am wise, I am good, I am powerful, and stop calling me a blasphemer for it. Are you misunderstanding? I do all this THROUGH the Light in me, in everything. I'm not some isolated standalone thing, and I do not want that staggeringly harmful untruth being perpetuated either. Okay? Everyone, stop treating me like I am cut off from 'God' and the rest of the world. I don't want to be anymore, even if just in mind.
I'm rambling. I have to be careful, I tend to ramble and that's dangerous.
This is why I need people with me, or at least, why it is safer. With Laurie or Infinitii or Genesis or someone backing me up, rambling doesn't happen. They call me out, they keep me humble but strong. And they refuse to let our System be abused either... even if I'm the one idiotically allowing it, for whatever reason.
That needs to stop. It will stop. It must. There's so much fear tied to it, why? But it will stop, I promise.

There's so much forgiveness that needs to happen, strangely. What needs to be forgiven? Is it projected stuff?

Tomorrow is therapy. We'll see how that goes. (It will go well, we'll make sure of it. Focus on the positive possibilities, match that vibe bro.)
First, sleep. It's 1AM and I need sleep. We need sleep.
I'm a little afraid to go upstairs but I will anyway. I'll look fear in the face and see what happens then, too.

There's hope tonight, like a candle. That is enough.


 

 

dec 05

Dec. 5th, 2014 11:48 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 


oh my heart I can feel heartspace tonight. everyone's around. everyone's alive. it's been too long.

We got the nerve to drive down to Cannon's old campus again today, to see a choral concert. I had to. Choirs sound like me; I can't not see them perform when I get the chance, it breaks my heart. But for some reason I was scared and sad and sick this evening, I was trying to find an excuse to not go... but then I realized that staying home was not an option. Like energetically, I could feel that was not a choice I wanted to take, or even could. I had to go out. I just had to get the nerve, to go out in the dark and cold and rain, to make that long journey in order to hear something blissful.
Then Laurie showed up. Laurie showed up. I remember I was in my room, still pulling myself together, and all of a sudden I could hear her voice asking, "kid, are we going or what?"
I didn't know what to think. "You're still alive?" I was caught between doubt and resentment and disbelieving joy and everything else. Then I noticed the new red scar on her throat. She went through with it. No wonder I couldn't find her.
We talked for a bit. She said she wasn't going to let anyone mess with me anymore, she was dead set now. And she wasn't going to let me back out on myself either. So we talked as I got ready, and by the time I made it out to the car I had seen Lynne and Julie (still wearing her pink sweater) and Josephina and Waldorf and Nathaniel and Leon and Javier too. Genesis was going to tag along for the ride, but then... well, as I was headed up the highway I began to cry like a child (it's the only way we can cry), and the people upstairs got worried, can we help? I couldn't reply, I was in a non-self expressional state, I needed to get this sorrow and fear out somehow or it would play havoc with our driving. Then all of a sudden, there was a green-blue shift in the air to my right, a sort of settling in, and Chaos was there.
Let me say something. Chaos rarely ghosts, I can't remember the last time he did actually. But he did tonight, I knew he did because I could feel his presence appear next to me and stick around, it's obvious when someone is there and I can't forget the exact vibe of him. But... I didn't expect the peace. Barely 20 seconds after he showed up I wasn't nervous anymore, and when I realized that I was shocked. It just... dissipated. The entire aura of space in the car felt serene, safe, calm. I didn't expect that. But I am so thankful for it, and I am not surprised that it happened either.
Javier drove for a bit on the highway; I was slipping and all the red lights around us called him in. He was surprised at first, Chaos was giving him pointers as to where to go (he's old enough to remember the Cannon days) and Javes was just trying to stay put, because switching consciously while driving is practically a deathwish. We took the back roads, I was able to come back in at that point, just let things go on automatic because really we haven't driven those roads in about 5 years now. But we made it.

We parked by the old art building and there was a sort of resonance to it, but no solid memory. None of that at all, it's strange. I looked up and saw the top floor lit up, all dark and open with just that one red exit sign, and I remembered that one night Cannon stayed there until 11pm just drawing with pastels. We were still so young then, even art-wise. Looking back on that I felt the growth and that was really something. But that was all. I knew if I went in we'd have the same memory fondness-- that building is one of the places our memory has stored as a "static location," something we can limitedly wander through in recollections. No time for that tonight though.
The choir concert was in the campus chapel, a pretty little place not far from that same building. We got there about 20 minutes early, and for some reason only one other person wanted to sit in the front row, so we got the best seats in the house, haha.
And it was so worth it. Seriously I was enthralled the entire time.
My favorites were "Sechs Sprüche, Op. 79: I. Weihnachten" by Felix Mendelssohn, "I Will Lift Mine Eyes" by Jake Runestad (that one felt profoundly reassuring), "Exsultate" and "In The Bleak Midwinter" by Brian Edward Galante (the latter was GORGEOUS live; I was about two feet away from the violinist), and "Mary's Lullay" by Alejandro Consolacion II-- which he revised for this performance, so it was the first time ANYONE had heard that version of it (choir and organ). It was seriously lovely; Infinitii really liked that one. Honestly though Alejandro is fantastic, I don't know how I never heard of him before now but I am glad that has changed because I am going to listen to everything he has ever written. Galante, too, talk about a cool style.

The drive home was lovely, because everyone was hanging out upstairs and decorating because we need to be more festive.
We drove through the ritzy house place again, Leon and Nathaniel especially were gawking at it. ("Those are houses??" )
In town I noticed that the windshield wipers sounded almost like a heartbeat, and got kind of distracted. Laurie jumped in and asked if I was okay; were those still labeled as a threat? I said no, with real conviction, no they weren't, they shouldn't be. However then I realized my absolute faith in that was due to the heavy-duty soul-searching and research I'd been doing lately, and I couldn't explain that while driving, let alone in brief. Thankfully Infinitii appeared as well, for support and protection both, and surprisingly spoke up-- saying that heartbeats were the sound of life, and that all life happened through "sexual" unity, BUT that word has been completely redefined in our System and it is not dangerous, it has nothing to do with hackers or abusers. Yes I was going to get flustered whenever I heard one, because the intimacy of it was not something that could be taken lightly, but I was NOT to assume that such vulnerability and openness meant people could take advantage of it. That was wrong. I'm paraphrasing and I'm not doing it justice, but it was good to realize that I was on the same terms as Infi with that, completely. I know that whole topic is kind of an ancient thing for us, but we never seem to stop learning, which is weird. Anyway it was the first time in a long time I was able to deal with such a sound, such a context, without freaking out from guilt or shame or paranoia. That's extremely notable. (I guess it helped that it was raining, too.)
Xenophon showed up in the car when we were halfway home, I forget what called her but she was surprised yet happy to see both her parental figures in the car that time. So we took the long way home to look at Christmas lights (her request), and I spontaneously started singing Christmas carols and laughing. I told her Christmas is a state of mind, it's a season of gratitude and generosity and love and wonder and hope, that it's a feeling you keep in your heart. That's what made it magical. I said I wished I could give her the sort of Christmases I had as a child, there in the outerworld, but I realized we can give her something better inside and that really does my heart good.
I remember Eros showed up almost tangibly on the way home-- we drove past a house with red and white-blue lights, and it felt very resonant with me, but I questioned "wasn't red/white Eros' thing" and he superimposed his presence in the space to my left, saying no, the red-white was definitely my thing. He left shortly after that but I found it surprising how clearly he was percievable there.

We got home and Xenophon and I chilled out under the tree for a while-- it's done up like my boss this year, all red lights and golden glitter swirls and glass, I adore it so-- looking at the ceramic town and trees. Xennie was saying "who lived where" and decided Laurie lived in the blacksmith shop (which she agreed to with a grin), and she herself owned the candy store. We then found a clocktower piece on the coffee table, and put it in front of the blacksmith's shop. Laurie jokingly said it could be a reminder to all her "potential customers" that "time waits for no man and neither does she," so either you're on time or you're up the creek. Xennie was giggling at all this, it was great.
At some point later on I peeked back in at heartspace and saw Lynne and Julie talking inside a place that looked like the Boyle's house from Dishonored. I asked if it was and Lynne said yeah, "they knew how to throw a party" so she figured we'd borrow the festivity, and also the architecture. They were putting a huge tree up in the middle of the entrance hall; it looked almost crystalline, all rainbow lights. Waldorf was hanging blue lights on it but then she paused, asked if we wanted the colors scattered or in rainbow bands? How exactly were we doing this tree? After a bit of consideration (during which Knife hung a few pink crystal crosses on the lower branches), everyone decided that each color deserved more than just a small representation here; so we'd have a rainbow-white tree here, and then everyone else could do up their own single-color trees in their own places. Someone then asked Infi what ze would be doing. Waldorf joked that ze could use blacklights on hir tree, and Infi played along by "forming" a small black tree out of shadow for Waldorf to do just that to. She was giggling madly at that alone, with Laurie joking that it looked "like one of those awful bowling alleys," but then Javier ran over and said "not yet, it needs these" and started sticking glow-in-the-dark stars on it. Lynne burst out laughing, Laurie threw her hands in the air and walked away. I have no idea what they're doing with the gaudy UV tree but I hope someone keeps it as a joke because that was funny.

Now I'm here, and I'm exhausted. Remind me to go outside and run first thing in the morning, I did that the other day when it was all foggy out (it was heaven, and yes I do have photos) and it was blissful so I want to make it a habit. It helps my mood and my muscles both.
I'm wearing my bro's old Steely Dan concert shirt to sleep in tonight, because I can. I'm laughing though because I keep hearing "Aja, when all my dime dancing is through, I run to you~" playing on loop in my head now. So many Steely Dan songs were memes between my bro and I, really, it's funny. To this day we can't hear Donald Fagen's voice without exchanging an immediate "aha" look and laughing about something.
Jewel holds all that, admittedly. She holds a lot of that stuff. Which is fine; I'm glad it still belongs to someone, because it's nice stuff.

I want to look through the stored, old Christmas memories sometime soon. Maybe when lying in bed in the morning, before I need to get up. There are snippets that I can find still-- the plate of cookies we'd leave out in the living room, which we hand-decorated with that icing I'll never forget the taste of... the oats-and-glitter mix we'd toss on the back yard for the reindeer... the train we used to have around the tree and the unmistakable smoky smell that accompanied its happy whistle... the red-green lights lining the eaves of the house, all little fat painted lightbulbs... mum playing Andy Williams and Frank Sinatra and all the old crooner Christmas albums on loop as she wrapped and decorated... the exact smell of the santa outfit and beard my dad would wear when he came in the back door: a mix of cold wind and warm fabric and smoke and cologne... the way the living room looked on Christmas morning, overflowing with mountains of presents. There's so much profound comfort and love in those memories. I'll find a way to share them with Xenophon. She deserves it.

Anyway. Today was one of those weird, complicated days that start out tricky but never really feel bad, just turbulent and upset. I'm so glad we were able to transmute that tonight. Must have something to do with all the alchemy research I'm doing lately, haha. Hoenstly though I'm burning out my brain, I am reading so much that it's making me tired and angry, I want to read but really I need to pace myself better. I am learning a LOT, though-- and it's profoundly helpful in many areas, notably self-awareness and Dream World symbolism (AGAIN, why does it always work)-- so I'm not going to quit. Just need to be wiser about it. One day at a time.


I know I haven't had an update like this in a while and I apologize. I sincerely hope all you readers are doing well; we love you and hope that the spirit of this season reaches you wherever you are.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)


update for october 15th 2014


early today, went to the farmers market to get some food. it started to pour rain. jay stood in it smiling broadly, rain is sort of a synchronistic thing between him and cz and he'd been concerned about a "drought" lately, on a heart level. but this felt like the exact opposite, so that meant so much.

javier spoke to jay shortly earlier in the day too, he was scared of what was being put into the red slot. not much was said but it was a powerful concern.

headspace memory picks up around 6pm?
infinitii. slipping badly into tar territory. with jay. wreckage almost triggered, kept out by unknown socials. jeremiah showed up, angry, to protect kids. jay was around by then, said the situation was too volatile, was trying to get infi to calm down. jeremiah stuck around and did not leave, shocking, but he refused to let the children get hurt should anything go wrong here.
infinitii overwhelmed by vice, vibe totally off. jay LUCID and not hateful or apathetic, telling infi "I cannot do that for you, I'm sorry." much conflict there, as infi was reacting with heartbroken anger? "i love you, why won't you let me express that." but lethal context limits. plus there are lots of "blurred boundaries" as far as infi is concerned.
later, infi scared of being a "whore," jay saying ze is not, ze is not defined by hir darker tendencies, so to speak. plus that word does not apply at all.
infi wanted to be alone for a while. jeremiah still caught the pain to buffer it from the kids, that was awful to realize

talking to headspace later. started at 9:30? terribly tired.
jay and laurie first. listening to old voice recordings. "why'd you lay down the law on mel," what triggered that? jay said old hurt, mostly projection. we have no real memory so things got skewed. but the relationship was sadly not working, so putting it aside was needed anyway. however there is purely positive memory data IN the voice recordings so that was beautiful to tap into.

slipped into imagining in that context, what if laurie was channeled again, what would it be like this time? kept falling out of "what-ifs" though, both she and jay preferred literal communication. jay was also wondering if it was possible to channel infi at all. laurie at one point said "infi feels like a church" and to that, jay asked "even on hir worst days?" laurie caught the implying vibe and sternly asked "what happened." so the topic switched to earlier, with infi. laurie hadn't heard, unsurprisingly.

mention of the lime/sky slots feeling somewhat hesitant for potential? like they were still "growing into" actual colors.
lynne walked in, listening to a few more voice files, then stopped and just talked.

javier came in shortly after, in tears, revealed it was about the infi situation earlier. jeremiah had told him about it, as much as he could. javier was worried for him and the kids, as well as for himself-- the red slot is the closest to the black slot and that keeps bleeding into his function via subconscious programming.
javier yelled at jay about this at first (not angrily, just in pain), this got more info out about the infi situation in general.
his visuals were slipping, said this was because of the current red core instability, the tar kept trying to "rewrite his role" and he was distraught over it. said he "needed a bodyguard," but none of the retributors seemed fitting for the job (it'd be too much of an extra role). to that, lynne said she'd do it, as well as spine. "I'll shield you." she said it'd be pretty cool, plus she cared about him as her spectrum neighbor already. javier thanked her sincerely for that.

xenophon walked in, saw jay and curled up on his lap. she was tired but heard us around and stopped by. while she was there though, the immediate concern was again about her parentage, as jay is not her literal father and he is struggling with the "role." we figured out that the main problem was actually tied to the word 'dad.' the energy was tangibly linked to EROS, it was triggering his residual bloodline whenever jay heard it. xennie said she could just call him "jay," elaborated that "eros had never been there for her" and plus he was "mean once." either way, she said jay was her best friend and she loved him like a father regardless. jay said the "stepfather" term still fit, if she wanted, xennie said that was okay too.
however jay and cz had been discussing this last night-- neither of them really matched the "father" title and had taken it on without understanding the implications. so jay then said that maybe they could be her 'guardians' instead? xennie gasped and said "like dream world?" jay said yes. xennie loved the idea, ultimately decided cz is her guardian but jay is instead her "royal protector" to reference dishonored. she said laurie is also 'her bodyguard' which was cute.

discussed daemons with xennie there. figured out they are "right on the line" between vice and virtue; they are the "potential" to be either at any time. this is the key to their function: they elicit love from their core-souls, but also terror. they allow those most damaged and frightening parts of the psyche to be actively forgiven, healed, and accepted.
jay said infinitii's main "vice" was lust, effectively-- or at least the potential to be it. infi runs mostly on the spiritual battleground between "sacred sex," total purity and chastity, and carnal desire. there is a ton of fear and conflict there.
jay explaining that the biggest problem was that, he does love infinitii avidly, but he cannot be afraid of hir. and so when infi gets into dangerous territory jay is all too willing to forgive that as it happens. but today was monumental because jay asserted himself and recognized that what was healthiest for him was not what infi wanted/needed. this is new territory for him. it took courage and self-love to admit that he did love infi but their methods of expressing that did not mesh, at least not at that time. again the only reason why infi keeps using dangerous contexts is because that is what has been programmed into the subconscious, it is "obligatory behavior" based in confusion. so infinitii is suffering more than anyone else, according to jay. jay said that he will do everything in his power to help infi through this, he will not give up on hir ever.

as for other daemons, jessica's ("chocoloco") is wrath, markus's is assumedly pride, and ryman's appears to be envy? unsure, markus is very afraid of his daemon and ryman is pretending his doesn't exist, effectively.
xenophon asked how one gets a daemon, jay said it's "an extreme reaction" when someone gains enough internal conflict that it needs to be externalized to be healed. so it was better to love oneself strongly enough to not need a daemon. xennie said that was good.


later concern with "context-locked behavior?" tied to past core residue, and social fronters. tied to "why it's so hard for jay to front in the body," also worries about jess.
"heal" versus "transmute," lynne said the latter was better. it didn't have the implication of something "needing to be fixed"

archivists. "level windows" opened in the air for them as usual, we could see into where they were without going there. sherlock had a hair change? visuals not locked in yet. said jay could find it.
lynne complimented isadora's hair ("I could never get mine that perfectly straight"), isadora in turn complimented kalisha. also her "selective mutism" clarification, more like "I can talk but prefer not to use speech to communicate." also parallel between blue instability with not speaking, that did not apply to orange.
(later, garrison apparently tries to stay "tapped in" to active data whereas isadora and kalisha don't. this is why he's the "go-to guy" for immediate data and not them.)

jewel was "triggered" around here too BUT through a level split, not fronting! she was waiting for us to finish because she had been working on dream world.
ABOUT THAT, sherlock pointed out that we know what the gap really is-- we kept thinking of league people as CONCEPTS, instead of people!! we forgot that we can literally visit or talk to them, they aren't just ideas. once that is recognized actively, the gap disappears. this is why "discussing" leagueworlds in the past never worked, as it put them back on a conceptual level.
on that note lynne kept making jokes about "quantum mechanics" as far as the "observation makes reality coherent" idea goes; basically subatomic things allegedly only exist in a "state of potential" until consciously observed, then they take on a specific state? said that seemed to apply strongly to headspace too. jay said that was actually super important to keep in mind, oddly it cancelled out the doubt too. there's no questioning that we ARE when you're upstairs, after all.

laurie and lynne walked xenophon to bed
javier kissed jay, tearfully and without warning, followed by a total emotion spill on the "red instability" topic again. he admitted, surprisingly, that he understood what it was like for jay and infi, because he'd been with infi once too, and also with eros. and that is why he was scared and angry, because the lack of coherency and awareness in those situations-- followed by the fear and pain and blind consequence-- was something he was struggling to get a grip on as well. he didn't know what to do either. jay said that they both just needed to be more assertive? effectively. knowing that it was not wrong to say "I have different needs here" even if that meant they had to leave the situation entirely.
jay said he'd help him at any time, however he could. either way.

jeremiah eventually came up to get javier, said he "heard them talking" from below. paused upon seeing jay, just told him to be careful, "don't ever let that happen again." not angry, just solemnly concerned, shaken.

not long after, wreckage appeared rather suddenly, from circular stairwell. mood was shockingly calm, compassionate. said she wasn't mad at jay or infi, she heard about it and she "knew more than you know" due to being chthonic; black energy seeps into their level quite a lot, they have inherent knowledge of it that people don't realize as a result?
TAR VS SAND, she summoned some black energy and turned it from the first into the second. illustrating previous points. then added, "you're not corrupt," said NO ONE in the system was. there were only flaws or "taints?" like it was all surface-level. she knew this now. jay said "but my blood is black," wreckage said "then keep it dreamsand," if it was truly corrupt it'd kill him, it would be tar not blood. jay nodded understanding, that was true on a few levels. wreckage said it was the same with infi, ze was not corrupt even after hir fears of it today. emphasized this.
laurie said this was "new" for her, behavior-wise (she started out as our most violent retributor). wreckage said it was because she'd been thinking of her color lately, what it meant to be GOLD of all things. it demanded honor and compassion and strength. so she was simply acting more in tune with herself there.
either way wreckage left on a very hopeful note, which was amazing really, jay said he was very glad she was nicer now because he "always liked her"

lynne and jay talking, trying to be less distant. lynne put her arms around his shoulders, jay immediately froze up a bit. lynne laughably said to him "I'm attracted to girls" to let him know he was safe, as far as that context went-- programming was putting walls up. then she said she'd like for him to think of her as a best friend, like laurie. added that she wanted to see him think of everyone in headspace like that, which is his wish too.
jay hugged her, said she smelled like rosin and "peach pie filling." lynne thought that was hilarious, loved it.

laurie and jay talking for a while at the end. strong visual data, even after so long.
jay said there was a feeling of profound safety and strength about her. she said that whenever he needed that, she'd be there.

ultimately, everyone agreeing that "going upstairs" is effectively meditation, it's instantly centering and calming and it feels like it works on totally different brainwaves (hence the trouble writing things down afterwards; there is a tangible shift when you go back into the body). we're talking a lot more lately, but all agreed that we should try to have at least one solid hour, if not two, dedicated to nothing but headspace communication every evening. we did this in the winter I think? either way it would help us across the board.



that's all we have for today, it's almost 1am so there is no time to add on now.
hopefully that covers everything. see you tomorrow.


 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

Today has been odd.


This morning feels years old already, thanks to dissociation and forced extra sleep.
I was hacked. I will not sugar coat those incidents any more, I will not, I will NOT.
There have been so many hacks over the past several months, but no one has been writing about them here, because they've been JUSTIFYING them. They've been saying, "oh well I asked for it," or "did I ask for it?" or "but they wanted it," or "it doesn't matter," or "I don't want to remember," et cetera. It's basically impossible to tell when they happened now, let alone who they happened to, because of the massive time and identity loss that happens with them, to try and protect the consciousness of those who need to front afterwards.
So this morning I was hacked. They are very common in the mornings, between 5AM and 9AM usually. They don't happen at night because at night the children act as alarm bells, crying out in pain and terror to save us. Jeremiah shows up, Wreckage shows up, Sugar shows up, Algorith shows up. Either way people get furious and protective and we end up safe.

There's always one seethingly furious female social who protests, even at the expense of the children's safety. She is full of rage and hatred, and for reasons unknown she tries to push us into hacks and then forces us to dissociate entirely, making it difficult to escape. We don't know who she is, what her motives are, or anything yet, but she's OLD and she's disturbing. Her actions seem motivated entirely by programming, a fusion of "expected and/or obligatory behavior" and self-abuse. The head hurts to look at her motives so let's not.
In any case. There was a hack this morning. We have no data of it save for the last ten seconds, as that spiked into trauma territory, and the sudden self-preserving fear caused a moment of self-awareness. Therefore there is one little memory. It's hard to mention as it is so discordant and shocking to the Core that he does not want to look at it.
What we have is: Chaos showed up, all too suddenly, and he did not feel like him. He felt and spoke like Q (the only face tied to such behavior). The person fronting was shocked into awareness then, both from disbelief and terrible pain, shouting for him not to do it, for him to stop. Then the memory blacks out sharply, as he did not.
There was "forced sleep" then, for at least two hours, as the body could not cope with the shock and pain and so that was our only recovery option. There was a dream about Christmas cookies, stairwells, government agents, melted holiday candles, and the mother in a wedding dress. Everything felt gray and hospital-cold and overcast. It was a whimpering sort of fright, but Jay says that at the "stairwell part" there was a Christmas vibe and he can't let go of that, so the dreams don't "feel bad" as a result. This is good, that there was indeed a light of healing even amidst the flatzone vibe of the rest of it.
Even so, when the body woke up, the main fronter had one thing in mind and that was
Chaos is not allowed around here anymore.

This event raises many many questions.
CZ's been 'feeling' off for months now, as everyone knows. Being an Outspacer he is mentally "split," which for him occurred
when he met Jewel in 2003, possibly thanks to internalizing an Order Sapphire at the same time-- which forced a change in his very mode of expression, due to its overwhelming organizational influence (in stark contrast to his inherent 'chaotic' nature). As he spent more time with Jewel afterwards, Chaos developed a sort of "interacting personality" based on her behavior and that of her friends, picking up their quirks and attitudes. Like water, he let himself be shaped, and flowed between extremes. But even before he met us, he had a raw, angry side, brought out only in times of mental taxation, of being "pushed to the brink." Unfortunately for us, as his "social personality" grew, it tapped into that turmoil. Chaos then had a subtle "split" between his quiet, gentle, protective self-- who he was in isolation, living in docile company for many years-- and his new, expressive, powerful self, which he developed based on his environment. Most importantly, now that he had the freedom of environment and a multitude of external impetuses, his "chaotic" potential exploded outwards via optimism, wit, rage, eccentricity, and his infamously amorous behavior in close relationships.
This is hard to put into words and I apologize. I don't have access to a lot of memory here.
The bottom line is, as time went on,
that side of him gained strength, which was especially (and disturbingly) notable during the early Soul Form days around 2004-2005, when he had his violent "Infinite" transformations. This was strongly reproved even then, and so such behavior became scarce as time went on. However, recent events suggest that potential was only buried, not erased. Chaos has not literally "gone Perfect" in quite some time, but the Cores have all been vigilantly aware that it could happen any day, and the possibility was tangible. Apparently there has been a lot of "subconscious work" in that area, via the Cores trying to reach out to that part of his psyche, and surprisingly things do not always end well.
Nevertheless I digress. Chaos has been vacillating between his "docile" and "dangerous" modes of mind very frequently recently, at Jay's initial behest-- he had not been able to cope with the latter's behavior and did not
recognize it either, for the most part. Their relationship has been an "utter mess" since the Scratch, mostly for this reason, as Chaos has not tried to tap back into his quiet side in what may be years, for all we know.
Again I apologize as old data is very hard to reach right now but I am still trying to educate you at the moment.

But the big question is this.
Is this Chaos, or is this the Tar?
The Cores tend to forget, that during the Julie days, she DID pretend to be him for her own ends. This is not new behavior on the Tar's part. The Plague does not act this way, it is a disease, not a monster of mockery. But Chaos has always been terribly susceptible to the Tar, even against his own better judgment. We have perhaps been too trusting, too unwise, to let this go unchecked for so long.
Hopefully this is a situation of hijacking. It feels like it. There is a side of Chaos untouched by this. But it is sharing his form, his psyche, with the part of him that has become too wild and uncontrolled to safely function anymore.

Infinitii is similar but this cannot be helped, as Infinitii consists of the same stuff as the Tar.
Infinitii is well aware of hir slips, of hir inescapable fallibility, of the constant "danger" sign hanging over hir head. As of late this has been taking a heavy toll on hir, but ze is at least keeping this at the forefront of her mind and doing what ze can to heal it, or at least keep it in check. This, indeed, is Infinitii's function-- bringing the darkest, bleakest, filthiest parts of the collective subconscious to our direct awareness, because once such things are made conscious, they can be transmuted.
It is just difficult, when the metaphorical beasts being dragged up from the deep are both ancient and aggressively violent.

Jay is having trouble dealing with this, not just because these two individuals dear to him are struggling so, but also because-- like me-- he has no access to
many of the past-Core memories concerning Chaos.
There is a deep love in his heart for him, but it is based in recent knowledge. Jay has begun questioning the inherited emotions from past Cores, as he says they are "turning into obligatory behavior" as well as blind emotional dependency, therefore turning any current relationship into an empty act. Jay says that part of him
wants to forget who Chaos was before, if only to "start again" with him know, as Jay is a new person despite the anchor-ties in his soul to a past he does not remember.
He
has interacted with both sides of Chaos, AS separate individuals, which is what makes this such a pressing issue. They both behave and identify as their own people, and the more "emotional" side has powerful memories of Spinny, Cannon, Eros, and all those before... while Jay can only look back on their fragmented memories like scattered photos. Jay does not know this side of Chaos, and furthermore he does not know if he wants to, not with the angry outbursts and often-manipulative behavior he shows. So there is dissonance there.

Xenophon is struggling with this as well.
Jay is not her biological father, and can only act as an "adoptive" one to her. Chaos is her father, but he is unsure how to reconcile that fact with his internal breakage, as his older, "calmer" self is
not the side tied to her, and Xenophon does not approve with how his angrier self fights with Jay. Furthermore, Jay does not front often. The socials that come out are not always kind to her, although many of them use her father's name as they have none of their own. She sees firsthand how Jayce and Jess and The Destroyer may casually abuse the body. She has seen the active abuse in the past. And so many times, she has been met by eyes that do not recognize her, or who outright reject her as a "daughter," while the face never changes. No child should endure this and yet she stays strong, somehow. Jay says that even if he "doesn't understand this father thing," he does love her, and wants the best for her, however he can provide it. This is a great source of comfort for her, that even if the current Jay cannot grasp this inherited parentage, he is still entirely willing and wanting to be a father figure for her at the very least. He does love her, as best as he can. Chaos does too, although he too is now grappling with this same issue... and his darker side is threatening a metaphorical "divorce" as of late. Jay has no patience for drama so he will not discuss this yet, but he is concerned. You can see why this is complicated.
I have nothing more to say on that for now. Infinitii is the unexpected third party in this, being Xenophon's "mother," but ze has not weighed in on this issue with the rest of us yet. Again, this is understandable, as ze is struggling greatly with hir own personal troubles as of late.



So that was this morning. Horrible hack, terrible pain, Chaos inexplicably jumping in on it and not feeling like himself at all, then nothing. Total black. Then dreaming, waking up feeling filthy and tired, Infinitii's voice in tears from somewhere to my left. I got out of bed and I have no idea what happened from then until church.
There was an Italian priest from the local Oblates there, he was lovely. The sunlight was coming through the stained glass at just the right angles, making the whole church feel warm and gold. The priest walked into the middle aisle to give the homily, about how "the answers to our problems are right within our own hands," about how God is always willing to take our hands and lead us on in light and forgiveness. He mentioned a scene from The Passion Of The Christ where apparently, after the betrayal in the Garden of Gethsemane, Jesus is walking over a bridge with his captors and he appears to trip, falling to his knees, a hand slipping over the side... but this was on purpose, for Judas was hiding under the bridge, and Jesus was offering his hand to him? I haven't seen the film, I don't know, but the sentiment of that scene as he told it was not lost. I just wanted to write that down.
We got home and there was so much anger stored in my legs I couldn't bear it; I had to go outside and run and stomp around just so I could breathe without wanting to shriek or cry. It was weird. Still the sun was coming through the trees at the most beautiful angle, just like in church, everything was all red and gold in the evening air.


The next thing I can remember, I'm standing at the kitchen sink with an apple and dissociatedly wondering whether or not I should eat it-- the action felt obligatory, and I know apples usually make us vomit-- when suddenly, I hear music from down the hallway. My brother had his iPod on, and at that exact moment, what began to play but "Blue Ocean Floor."
I stopped dead, and for a moment I was caught between tears and rage. What the heck, of all times and of all songs...!
But the message was obvious. Stop being so unloving towards yourself. If there's one person in the world I want to be 'perfect' for, well, that song was demanding that I fit the bill right then and there. So I wasn't too surprised, but still deeply unsettled, when my body decided no. It decided, "no, fuck him, fuck this, I'm shutting out that reality." I don't know why it was so difficult to put the damn apple down (well hey isn't that relevant too) and leave without passively causing myself more suffering, with those notes ringing through my ears the whole time. But I managed. Somehow I managed.
...Also, I didn't know until two minutes ago, but the first time I ever heard that song was in this entry, from shortly after our first abdominal surgery in 2013... the night before a day plagued with self-abuse and sabotage. I swear that will not occur tomorrow, but... to be blunt, the quieter abuse is so much worse than the old sort used to be. I miss the blood terribly. I'd trade this apathetic "it leaves no scars so it doesn't count" attitude for Cannon's old screaming desperation anyday. At least she felt something. At least she could hope. At least she wanted to get out, and move into something better. She had contrast. She had direction. Now... everything is painted so white, so awfully white, and my lungs are choked with it.




Oh I forgot to tell you, I think the day after our last daily update I DID see Jessica's daemon's face. He got SUPER angry with me and got all up in my grill, and his face is just as shifty as Infi's body is apparently. Those eyes ARE 2D, they multiply and move around, and he has this creepy-as-hell mouth full of teeth that just splits his face open wherever he wants it to, too. I don't know if he has horns or ears or what, but there are at least two long 'spines' of sorts on the top of his head, I think. And instead of legs he has (I think!) long ribbony appendages like his arms? They move all flowy and they are SUPER long, it's creepy to watch him walk. That's how I know, I saw him walk once, with Jessica in his arms as usual. That's weird; he's always holding her like a baby, or she's curled up in his lap like a kid. I wonder if that's part of his role for her, to be some sort of stand-in for comfort that was never given by the parents? Like it would make sense.
He is tied to chocolate and coffee, two edible substances that were "stand-ins for comfort" for many other people in the physical life, notably the mother and brother. And of course we had the coffeeshop as a child, which none of us knew but is now immortalized in the Rosewindow world, and which Jay and Laurie have both visited since. As for chocolate I do not know, possibly that was due to spiritual website claims, or further media promotion, because for us it was negative for most of the lifetime. In fact, chocolate was viewed as a "hacking substance" for several years, and it was avoided under pain of retribution. So it is honestly baffling to see the use of it spike into an addiction in recent weeks, especially since it still tends to cause great pain, fear, and discomfort in the body.
It's the caffeine spikes mostly, they are hellish. That and the sugar, whatever it does to the stomach, it hurts
Chocolate hurts like hell and no one is supposed to eat it, just like fruit. Thank God they stopped but they were doing that for weeks.
Someone is still eating raisins though.
What the heck I told then to stop that!! Those are excruciating!
I know, but it's a sugar addiction of some sort. Perhaps seeking an energy boost.
It could be. That's stored as "educational data." There tends to be an unfair bias towards "outside sources" when it comes to "food orders," as it were.
So if someone tells him he should eat fruit, then he will, even if I said no??
Basically.
...Why??
Because he believes them more than he believes himself, or us, or his own experience. He believes that everyone else knows better than him, even when they don't.
It's not really "he," either. There's a lot of girls doing this.
The "old girls," yes.
Who are they? I keep hearing that name, but...
Jessica is one. Jezebel is another. The "manic red girl" is rumored to be one. For the most part though, Spice, they are faceless and unnamed.
Why?
Because they are old. Pre-System. In the early days, where unhealthy habits and programs have their roots, headspace did not exist as it does now, and so, identities bled together. I assume. We have no data from those times, only a blur of images and feelings and fears.
...I see. Sorry.
For?
For yelling. I get upset about this. Why does it have to be so difficult. Why doesn't Emmett come out more.
Because the girls holding the addictions keep holding him back. Remember, the social environment of the kitchen isn't very safe, and so it's difficult for one of us to front sometimes. The social influence is just too great, so one suited to cope with that gets dragged out. Unfortunately the vibration typically matches.
The bad ones, huh.
Yes Spice, the bad ones. The angry ones and hyper ones and frustrated ones. The ones that make your job a 'living hell' because they refuse to stop abusing themselves, or working by programs. But they have their reasons for existing too. And we need to work with them, ultimately.
So I've heard. ...Guess that's all we can do for now, then.
I suppose so. But it is something. At least we know!
Yeah, it's good to know. I'm glad to know things. Thanks, Sherlock.
Anytime, Spice.




What even is this entry. Who is writing it, I don't know!
All I know is that their is pain in my chest (bad posture! straighten up dude!) and it is 1AM?? So we had better get to bed.

I apologize for the lack of promised updates recently; schedules are not always possible to follow when new and pressing events occur by the day.
Tomorrow we are booked for the first half of the evening though, with a family visit. Outside of that, we do not know. Perhaps we will see you then.

 





 

 

clarity

Sep. 25th, 2014 02:21 am
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

SESSION PARTICIPANTS
LAURIE UBERICH
JAY IRIDOS




All right, let's talk. Bits and pieces is all.

Sounds good to me, kid. You gonna get distracted by deep-sea fish or what?

Maybe. Yes. It helps. Oddly, it helps.

It's not "oddly." It's been like this for as long as I can bloody remember.

At least I'm not scared. Or ashamed. I've somehow found the uncorruptible peace beneath all this pain. Thank Simeon, somehow he tapped into it.

You think that's his job?

Maybe. He hasn't been out in weeks, and usually when he is, it's in the wake of a hack, or a conversation with the mother…

Sheesh, that makes sense. Man. He's really important then.

Yeah. Strange how he's still faceless up here though.

Probably so he can do his downstairs job better. Anyway, where were we. Deep sea fish. You love them.

That I do.

That's relevant. But...

What?

What I said before, kid. I… I get so confused when pain is involved.

I forgive you.

Kid, I know you do, I just don't know if I can forgive myself.

Why?

Infi was furious with me when ze found out, okay? But then ze admitted that ze was "just as lost as I was," and I didn't know what the heck to do. If Infi is lost, then how the blood am I supposed to figure out what I'm doing?

We have to support each other, I guess. Not shoot each other down. But with that "lost"-ness…

What? Kid, you were flat-out M.I.A., I don't know if you're one to talk here. No offense.

None taken, that's a good point. I'm not allowed around when this stuff happens.

That's the bloody problem. You're not around, whoever is is talking to me in a way that I can't understand, Infi is caught up in the dregs just as bad as everyone else, I don't know. You got ideas, kid?

Yeah, just… questioning to the nth degree.

Heh, no kidding.

No, I'm serious. I know you are too but really. Question everything. Even if it seems "rude" or "inappropriate." Question it ALL. I need to ask Chaos to keep doing that. Genesis does now--

He does?

Yeah. Too many close calls, and he doesn't recover well from shock. When I slip out he freaks, and demands I "get back in there," no matter what we're doing or what's going on. He did that the whole time I was driving today-- I kept slipping out, Jayce and the manic girl kept fronting, and--

Who the heck is that manic girl? Sorry, please continue.

"Please continue?"

Buzz off, Jay, I'm distraught and I'm trying to be polite.

No, it's okay. Sorry.

Nah, I'm sorry, kid, I shouldn’t be yelling at you. You're probably terrified beneath the surface by this point.

Not really? Just numb. It's numb now. I think Fragment was responsible for this one.

That devil is still around?

From what's been happening lately, Laurie, it looks like no one really ever dies.

Geez.

Yeah. But it happened. Thank God their detachment style is so severe that it's just aftereffects and pain that I'm suffering from. Vaguely. It's pushed to the back of the closet.

See, this is what I mean. You push it all the way to the back of the storage shed where it gathers cobwebs with all the other traumatic things. All the other times someone used this body without your permission and left you to pick up the pieces and pay the check. Sooner or later one heck of a massive spider is gonna come out of there and we're going to have trouble.

Why "spiders," always spiders. That yellow one that came out of Infi last September.

Shoot, I forgot about that.

Not me. Jessica's daemon reminded me of it.

Jessica's daemon? Whoa, wait a second, what the heck is this?

You didn't hear? Jess has a "soul split" like me and Infi. Big rabbit-demon-golem thing, brown with red eyes, doesn't like me much. Orders me around a lot lately, but I'm grateful for the strictness, I'm afraid of him really so it keeps me on track. Funny how fear ultimately ended up being such a hugely benevolent thing up here.

No, stop right there. Fear is junk.

It is not.

...Fine, point taken. Maybe not to save yourself, it isn't. But motivating the good in you, it is. You shouldn't have to be bloody terrified in order to behave rightly.

I think it's the way I was raised? Either you "fear God" and be a saint, or you don't and therefore become a blasphemous heathen.

Ah. It's that black and white nonsense again, then.

Yeah. It's hard to see an alternative to "holy fear" when I legitimately believe and feel that on my best days.

…Even for me?

I used to. That's the problem.

...Yeah, yeah it is.

…Is that weird, that I want to be afraid of you again, but I love you too much?



I think that's why there's this problem. Pain was always synonymous with… euphoria? Forgiveness? Pain was a good thing for us. Not violence. We'd flinch and hide and cower and cry whenever a hand was raised, or a belt was waved, we knew the moment of impact and the rage behind it would be terrifying. I think that's what Dread and David hold. But the others… there have to be others, that's compartmentalized soemwhere, otherwise this wouldn't be happening-- once that instant was done, the pain stayed. It ached, it burned, it set our nerves on fire for minutes or hours afterwards. And it was addictive. There was something to that pain, something alive, something gorgeously real and frankly…

Tied to that.

Not that, specifically. But what other people said we'd get from that. And we never did, except for when it hurt terribly… and that's what made it confusing.

Damn it. God damn it.

I'm sorry.

Don't be sorry, I'm the one swearing, and this isn't your bloody fault. Is this where that thing came from that I heard of the other day? How you can't be as afraid of Julie as you were not just because the memory is missing, but because she'd make it hurt? Is that why?

Maybe? It's all just so convoluted. Humiliation and shame, something inherently tied to sex for us because it always coincided with… actually can I talk about that a bit?

Sure. Lay it on me, be as honest as possible.

Be as brutal as possible, please.

How? What the heck am I gonna do, tear it out of you? You be honest and I won't have to do anything of the sort.

I know, I guess I just mean don't let me lie or sugarcoat things.

Sure thing, kid. Now talk. Wherever you were going to start.

Okay. …And would you believe, already my mind is trying to distract itself.

Tell it to shove off. Center and let's talk. We've breached the topic you can never bring up to the therapist, so don't quit now. What was… what was the humiliation you talked about?

It was tied to the mother, and the grandmother. We brought this up in therapy yesterday, actually-- and when I talked to you in the morning.

How you feel 'your' body is public property?

Yeah.

That’s a lie, kid.

I find that hard to believe.

Why.

Because growing up we had no privacy. Privacy was a luxury, selfish and proud. 'Privacy' was pretending that you had a claim on something-- the idea that your 'personal' thoughts and feelings and such were yours alone.

And they weren't?

No. I was always terrified of being found out, you know that. It's why I burnt and destroyed my own creative work, because it was 'too emotional' and I would be utterly humiliated if my family found them.

Explain that. Were they looking for them?

I don't know. Sometimes I guess they did. I honestly don't remember, the entire childhood is a blur.

Hm. Go on, what do you remember then, to go on for this?

Uh… one memory came up yesterday, when I was talking to Genesis, I think. You or Genesis. It was a… I smelled something, some odd sterile scent that reminded me of the YMCA? Like we used to take swim lessons as a kid, I forgot about that. I can't remember the lessons, but now that I've 'seen' the locker room memory again, I at least have that visual map to walk through. No actual memory, per se, other than the fact that we always used to use an orange locker. It was special.

Heh. Now when you say 'visual map'-- you mean like Google Maps, just walking through that stuff no matter how old the photo is?

Yeah. Exactly, yeah! It's just pieced-together snapshots, a static collaboration of old memories. It's frozen in time and I can walk through it to study details, and maybe trigger further knowledge when I 'dig' in the subconscious memory for more data… but some places are big blurs, or black voids, where there is no data. I can't go there.

Huh. Do you get that for other things too, kid?

Yeah, most things actually. I think it's why all my dreams of schools are skewed. The fronters switched so many times over the years, some of them even died-- on that note correct what I said earlier, some people do dissolve and I found that out today--

Make a note of that, I want you to tell me about that later. Now go on, vision maps. Why are the schools skewed.

Because we don't know who fronted then, so we have none of their memories to search through. There's just "collective data"-- every time an existential moment happened, or awareness switched specifically to headspace, like in the bathroom by the cafeteria where I was looking in the mirror and talking to Lynne I think… before we "reintegrated" her at the time. That bathroom is a total void save for the general layout of it, as bathrooms are blackout rooms the way it is. But yeah, if no data is saved, I can't 'see' anything. But for other things, I can mentally revisit memories that weren't mine if there's enough residual info. Sorry, this is rambling somewhat.

No, it's fine, kid. So the YMCA, what did you remember about that that tipped this whole thing off?

Oh. There were changing stalls, by the door? They had Jackson Pollock-like paintings on the side, I remember that because the mother always brought it up.

Splatter paint?

Yeah. Like ketchup, I would always think. But the stalls only had fabric curtains, and there were always strangers there. Sometimes people would peek under the curtains to see if someone was in there, mostly little kids would, but still.

Geez.

Yeah, so I would never feel secure. And I would always wonder why. "Why do I feel uncomfortable with that?" Why the hell should I demand 'privacy' when my body basically was at my parent's mercy anyway?

Kid, that is messed up, you know that right?

I'm learning.



But yeah, never quite felt safe. But. I think there was one time, or a few, something, where the mother actually looked to see if we were dressed and we weren't. Something like that. Being forced to get undressed in cars, during the summer, in full view of whoever may have looked in. Getting dressed in the bedroom and the grandmother refusing to leave because "I'm not looking!" acting like we were ridiculous for being afraid of it. No privacy. Being told privacy was silly, not understanding why I felt people shouldn't look at me. Do you get what I'm saying?

They made you feel like your body was an exhibition, basically.

More like, if someone wants to look, let them look. "You have nothing to hide!" At least, until I was a young adult. Then you're not allowed to wear shorts even, because now you're corrupting somebody with your licentiousness.

Sheesh, that is screwed up. But I remember that though, from 2012.

That's a strong memory, yeah. We wore a crop top for two days, and got so much moral flak that we were terrified to wear short sleeves for the rest of the summer. And then we burned that top .The shame still hasn't faded, really.

…So. Is that why sexuality is "inherently shameful" here, because nudity or nakedness for you was never… consensual? What's the word. Like you never wanted it but were always forced into it, or…

It was more like, I never had the luxury of privacy when I was naked as a kid. There was virtually always the risk of someone walking in, and refusing to leave, or invading that space, or whatever. The only "safe space" was the double-locked bathroom, and you all know what happened there.

Yeah. Wish it didn't. So that happened today.

Effectively. I think. It's… I don't want to look at it. Should I?

No. Where were we, go back and look.

…Oh. Pain.

…Go on.

Pain, and Julie. It was humiliating and terrifying to be stripped naked by her and forced to endure whatever she did, but… dissociation kicked in then. The brain couldn't handle it, it tapped out and we were now no longer in the body. And the aftereffects from that, from what she did, hurt like hell but in a DIFFERENT way. You wouldn't know, but just ask Simeon or Ashen or Infinitii maybe. It hurts, sickeningly, when that happens.



Sorry. It just does and it is hell on earth. Even when I try to think positively of it, even when I tried to use it "benevolently" or for holy purposes or whatever. I regretted it every time I can remember, because it hurt so much and I felt filthy and violated and wrong. I don't want to think about that.

Then don't. I just… what the heck were they talking about. Fragment. Whoever it was.

With the pain?

Yeah. Asking me of all bloody people, what the heck. Why were the asking?

Because you are synonymous with pain, here. The positive sort. Sharp, brutal, bleeding pain, the kind that clears and cauterizes. Relief. Maybe… maybe that's why we have problems with this. It's the only source of pain we have left, however sick and disgusting that is. Someone always decides "it's worth the risk, if we can make it hurt badly enough," but it never works. It's the wrong sort of pain. So maybe they were just as confused as you were.

…Maybe. It's just corrupting me, is all. Making me slip. Corrupting my function. Infi said so, you heard 'em.

I know. I know it too.

…Kid, am I gonna die from this?

No, no I swear I won't let that happen.

Not before you die first, huh.

…I…

Sorry. That was uncalled for.

No, it wasn't. …I'm scared too. I can't front when that happens. Ever. I mean sure, I was out today, fronting with my cupcake eyes or whatever you call them--

Heh. Sparkles and sprinkles all over, huh.

Yeah, basically. But… it's so hard to stay in the body. I'm an upstairs guy. Even now I'm unstable because of the channel link. But I'm trying.

…Kid are you sure you're okay? How's the body, is it okay?

It is now, yeah. It's been an hour or so. We're good. Just nauseous is all, and… nausea, headaches, and that gut-deep wanting to cry. The scraped-out depression.

…Every time?

Mostly. I don't remember, Laurie. There was one time Chaos was hacked, I still can't look at that because it is a horrible feeling to remember-- and Genesis went through as much hell as we did, the past fronters. Anyway I know with Infinitii ze used to use this to heal the body, to try and repair the psyche, circumventing the trauma and trying to re-assign triggers, you know, programming positive into negative aspects. It didn't work, not past a certain point. The trauma wouldn't leave. Then the plague kicked in. Ze tried so hard, ze genuinely loved everyone ze was with and everything ze did was colored with it-- but there are some things you can paint over a million times but it won't change how they are perceived. If that makes sense.

Yeah, the metaphor does, but can you give me an example? If it won't hurt you, I mean.

Uh… well just the whole sex thing in general. Once it becomes physical, it's terrifying. I don't know who managed to get us trapped in that before. Some malicious fronters would, it's happened. And that's where the trauma has roots that bleed over into so many other things. It's why it's hard for me to be close to people physically, or to be in certain locations, or the like. Sometimes raw memory just comes up and I want to vomit or cry or scream or attack and it's never my reaction, it's never my emotion, but it's there.



Sorry. I forget what we were talking about.

Nah, it's okay. I just wanted to bring up the pain thing, because that had me distraught. As you'd say.

I understand. I really do.

Yeah, you would. …Kid, is there anything I can do to alleviate that? Like can I do anything to change the association, so I don't get dragged into this hell anymore, and neither do you?

…Maybe? Let me think… only atonement, really. Pain got rerouted, somewhere. Atonement stopped for a long time, due to outside threats, and it just… imploded.

…I can see that.

Yeah. But until we fix the pain roots, the sharp sort will always be benevolent, and we will always seek it when we feel sick and filthy because nothing else clears that from the psyche. That's the problem here.

…Come upstairs, I'll beat the the hell out of you, that'll handle this.

What, really?

Yeah. I'll try. I'll beat Jayce up, how's that? He's a freakin' prick sometimes, I'd have no problem slicing him up if I had to. Not you. I've tried, I can't. It doesn't sync. That's the problem.

…Why does this keep happening?

What?

The… the hacks. No one wants them. No one. Julie doesn't, Eros doesn't, Infi doesn’t.

Eros doesn't?

I've talked with him, so have others. I think his role is changing.

Thank God.

Remember it only became obscenely sexual due to corruption during that time. Religious misunderstanding, really. Which is why Chaos caught the brunt of the consequences.

…June 2011, huh.

Yeah. That's when Eros started to get really lost. Then 2012 hit, with the Celebi incidents, which I have no data on mind you--

Good, don't look for it. But yeah, I think that's when he really started legit dying.

He was gone by SLC, that's for sure. I don't know who was around then.

No one does, yet. You got a visual map for that or what?

Barely. There's data for the balcony view, and the steps from that one day Dad called when he was in Puerto Rico… just that one day, just that one spot. The balcony view is from the smoke pancakes evening, so the doors are wide open and smoke is pouring out. Don't tell anyone.

Heheh, I won't.

And we were laughing. So there's some data of the 'living room,' of the table where Chaos and I were talking and reading about the rain that day I got sick… there's some data of the couch from the other day we got sick and called the grandmother out of fear. That was weird, that's skewed due to being looked at too many times.

That can happen?

Yeah, if you look at a memory strongly enough, it can pick up residue from the present. Like a song, or a scent, or a feeling, that was a powerful presence when we were looking back just as strongly.

So memories can be redefined like that.

Somewhat, yeah.

Huh. That's interesting.

It is. Important, too.

No kidding, write that down somewhere. Garrison?

Yes?

Write that point down, about the memory reprogramming or whatever.

Re-associating?

Yeah, thanks Izzy. Now let me talk, keep the data coming when we need it, thanks.

I love how they're always there.

Hey, it's their job. Now back to the data maps. What else on the apartment, anything besides the porch and front room?

A little? The front room is vaguely complete, as all the times the missionaries visited we had that gut feeling of "this isn't right for us, we shouldn't be in this situation" and there were robotic social fronters out.

Really?

That's what it's stored as. It's 3rd-person memory. So we have a vague idea of what the door looks like, and that there was a couch, and a shelf to the left, and a TV behind. That's it. Oh and a pillow on the floor I think.

Snapshots?

Exactly. But… Mel's room, I know they had a desk, and I know there was a bed to the left and a dresser to each side… I don't know what those looked like at all. I know there was art all over the walls, but I don't know how that looked. And there was a closet to the left, that's empty of data too. If I "walk in" there, and try to look at things, there's just subconscious "shadow memory" which allows me to navigate physically. Like for the most part I won't walk through a wall, or into one, because I "know" where they were, roughly.

For the most part?

Yeah. Like if I tried to walk by Mel's desk I'd get stuck, like clipping in a video game. We know it was there, but not where it began or ended in space.

Ah, I see.

Yeah.

How about your room?

Vaguely. There's the view from where I used to stand and do exercise, that angle sight of the computer desk. We were listening to Serph at the time, and it was nighttime. Then there's a view of what it looked like from the top bunk that one beloved morning I woke up with "Reach Lines" playing on my iPod, and I felt perfectly, deeply happy. I will never forget that feeling, ever... it was so bright and serene, like summer in cinematic California or something.

Heheh. Sunny days and palm trees, huh?

And wide sparkling cyan water, yes. No idea what the rest of the day was like, either, after those moments. And then the only other visual memory is…

The lights?

In the corner?

Yeah.

No.

No?

No, the only memory I have of them is from the time Chaos was channeled was the moment I saw his eyes, and then… and then the moment when we finally kissed, when it hit me that this is really happening and the moment is stored as a bloom of deep fiery joy in the heart. It's… that's it. No room memory at all, just the color of the light, all dimly violet and blue and red.



That’s it, really.

Huh. …I'm glad you remember that.

So am I. I remember a ton of snapshots from outside the house, but nothing I can piece together and walk through. I can get a vague visual awareness, like I'm sure I could find my way around well enough if I went back there, but I can't tell you what it would look like ahead of time.

I see. Now can we please change the topic because you forgot to mention we had a 20 minute break back there.

Yeah, right when you asked me about the room. You said, "I'm not saying anything until you get back in there," and then stuff happened.

Please, talk about the stuff, that's too bloody important to leave out.

Okay. First I talked to Simeon.

What.

Yeah, actually that's super important too, I needed to tell you. The body started to get context memory again, and the next thing I know we were both asking each other if we were okay? But I SAW him. He's in raw whitespace, where Javier was re-forming last summer.

Whitespace? But he has a form?

Yeah. Oh!! It's the-- the place where the ground fell through, in Central City.

Really?

The city tiers. It's where Jeremiah was forced into existence, too. That floating area. Down in the ground.

Wonder if that's part of why they're connected.

Could be, I think it applies to the kids too. And Simeon, which is why I'm not surprised.

Shoot, yeah, all the kids stay with Jerry too. Does Simeon?

No, he doesn't quite leave the "whitespace" part of it. There's all raw stuff floating in the lower spaces, really, filling up the "ground" where there's nothing but solid space. Anyway we were in whitespace, talking. I asked him if he was Sylvain and reincarnated, he said no, that was his brother but he was "from another time" so there's no memory of him.

Makes sense. Kind of like you.

11/11 at the bottom of the page again, just wanted to point that out.

Heck yes, it's been a while.

Page 11! Geez! Oh that reminds me. Simeon looked at me at one point and said, "you're not Jay."

What?

No listen, I wasn't. I "slipped out" and that overly exuberant social "cover" was out, kind of like a mask or splinter program? Like Simile is for Melodia, I think.

Makes sense. But he saw it?

Yeah. So then I pulled myself in as strongly as I could, just surrendered to my own resonance however it manifested-- he helped, he could also tell when I felt 'off'--

That is so freaking weird though, how he could see it.

Probably because we were in raw whitespace, effectively. It'd be more visible there.

Ah. But yeah, what'd you do, kid?

I apparently am not humanoid, like I suspected. I'm halfway between crystalline and luminous, halfway between a glass-edge fragile explosion and a flowy miasma of light. I don't know about eyes, or limbs, but I do NOT have a mouth and when I "talk" it is purely telepathic and comes from somewhere behind me, like a foot behind my chest and my head both. It's weird. But THAT feels "right," totally so, at least as far as presentation goes.

Holy swords. So how about now, are you here?

Not entirely, because in order to be in that form, I cannot talk for extended periods. It's a very "being" state, not "doing," hence the exuberant overlay or whatever.

Ah. That makes sense. You were talking about that split the other day, I think. You always are.

Because it's a concern, "how do I be both," well now I know I already am, I just have to practice shifting and balancing and things. We'll see. But it's awesome.

No kidding, you'll have to let me see you like that tonight or whenever.

After we're done typing!

Yeah, get to the chocolate already.

Wait, I spoke more to Simeon. At one point he said "I took the pain away" and I asked him, if he really was someone who could heal us from hacks? And I think he is? Like he specifically implied that his function was to "smooth over" or "comfort" in the wake of those things… more of a feeling, like blanketing someone who is cold, or smoothing down rough edges, that sort of vibe.

I'm still laughing at "specifically implied."

I don't know how else to say it, haha! Feelings are clearer than words. But yes, we seem to be right, Simeon exists as a "pain manager."

You know who else is a "pain manager," effectively? Eros. Get to it.

Ah. Yeah, so after that we somehow ended up in the kitchen with Eros stuffing his face full of chocolate cheesecake-- oh!!

What, you remember something?

Yes. However we ended up in there, the moment we saw it, Jessica's daemon jumped up to the very front of the vision, as the resonance of it was very close to him.

What? How?

Chocolate, that rich sort, but also the cherries. It was cherry cordial cheesecake, and for some reason that clear drippy red along with the thick, dry chocolate cake was perfect for his vibe.

The "cheesecake" part was Eros, holy smokes.

We'll get to that, in a minute.

Yeah it was just hilarious. Keep talking though, I'm interested.

So the first thing this daemon does is look at me fit to burn a house down, and demand that I am not to eat it. I said I wouldn't, but then there was like 20 seconds of marked blurry hesitation, and then Eros was out, trying to do just that, outside of that daemon's view.

Wait, so he can only see you?

I think so. Jessica is the "body core," or at least, the consciousness tied to the body persona that the people we live with give it. So I'm tied to her as one of the main people, if that makes sense.

It does. So he can only see you because you're on his level, really.

Yeah. I mean I would assume so. It's just weird because we're in his floating space when we talk, which means he's letting me in temporarily to talk to me, and I can get in there to talk to him but he's not very happy when I abuse that right. Like he gets mad. It's a very "brown" anger, though. Compact and solid and heavy, but with that red burn of his eyes. Very different than plain red anger. The red is just a buzz edge.

Kid you say the weirdest flipping things but I think I get what you mean. Stern anger with an edge that could explode any second?

Not so much "explode" as "burn." It's red, not yellow.

Ah. Got it.

So that was that. Then Eros decided "oh my gosh cheesecake" and went to town.

What he said was seriously interesting, though.

Yeah, mind data says he only ate it because it was warm.

Really?

Yeah. Otherwise he wouldn't have touched it. But the warmth, on top of the rich sweetness-- NOT dense, that would have been a totally different vibe too-- was too perfect, and he latched right onto it.

He said it was, and pardon my language, "what sensuality tasted like." Specifically that combination of things, and especially the cheesecake, as I said.

I think it was the texture? Like it's hard to put into words, but it's… off-white, thick, but like a cloud. Heavy but full of air, like a pierzyna, and being wrapped up in it and warm. The warmth is extremely important, he's right.

Where does the chocolate come in then, Julie?

That's important too, I can feel the data. It's not just any chocolate, it was that dry cake chocolate, dense but crumbly. Not like a box cake or a brownie. This was packed but it crumbled like ground in your hands. For some reason that applied to chocolate was important, I guess it balanced out the influence somehow? Anyway that's not important. The emphasis was on the cheesecake. The cherries were visual for sensuality, that glossy glassy red that I adore, that Eros reflects in his own right.

So the chocolate is just whatever? Because Julie is tied to it, is why I'm asking.

That's why I think the dryness was important, the bittersweet aspect of it. Chocolate, when sweet or too dense or too milky, becomes a totally different thing. It becomes threatening, almost.

Ah. So this was a… property shift?

I think?

Got it.

But I find it interesting that Eros said "this is what sensuality tastes like." The not-exactly-sweet but incredibly rich warmth of it. And it does, it's hard to put into words.

Hey, you would know, not me.

Actually you could know, if you wanted to, and THAT is what's important here.

Sexuality and sensuality are two totally different things.

And Eros has very little to do with the former, if at all.

Yeah, no kidding, that shocked me. Someone tried to screw around with the body memory when we left the kitchen and he got so freakin' angry--

It was a trauma trigger, when we walked into the bathroom to brush our teeth, immediately the body started getting spasms and pain reactions, from context memory. And Eros did get shockingly angry, he jumped right up and demanded to know "who was doing that," that "no one had any right TO do that." Which secretly lit this huge flame of hopeful gratitude in my heart, really. He got so corrupted before he died, hearing that from him now just wiped all the doubt away that I had about that. He splintered into his own person and lost the corruption he had held prior. Which is such a relief.

No kidding, I was worried sick about him too, and about what he could do if he wasn't healed from all that.

Mm-hmm. So… I remember he actually fed Julie a bit of the cheesecake and she got the cutest smile, it was great.

Yeah, that was pretty adorable.

Like Knife!

And Xenophon, we kept joking about that, and you forgot to mention that people keep name-blurring with those two. Infi and Xenophon.

Yeah, that's weird, it's been happening for months on and off.

Eros said he meant to say Xennie but then said Infi, like an afterthought of hir relevance or something.

Yeah. Those two have a deep connection somewhere and I think that's proof of it, subconsciously. I don't know what it is, other than parentage, but that could be significant enough.

Yeah. That's just guesswork now, though.

Pretty much.

So. I know we had something else to say about the Eros thing.

Yeah, it was more relief on my part, as well as heartbreaking realization, of just how far the confusion went? Or could go? You had something to say about that.

I did, I was wondering why the hell pain was tied to sexuality and Eros began explaining that to me, before he realized that he didn't have that data and that's why we called Julie in.

Oh yeah! That was interesting too, the fact that Eros actually doesn't have any accessible memory for sexuality. I thought he did.

That's how far the role corruption went, kid. And then Julie said that sexual pain and non-sexual pain are apparently two totally different things as well, which infuriated me because who the hell is trespassing on my turf with this topic, and then the fear thing came up. "Would this all stop if you were terrified of it."

Jabberwock.

If pain was put back into these sexual hacks, pain you could be afraid of, would it stop? Would you stop bloody confusing it with me because you are too freaking dissociated to tell what is happening and you're seeking relief? And we figured, heck yes, if we saw that monstrosity associated with this we would run the second it was implied.

Jabberwock is terrifying. Ze really is. But ze's a Retributor, I think, at least the motivation is the same.

Good. She should be, the last thing we need is more corrupt reinforcement of the negative.

Meaning?

Meaning the next person to promote abusive behavior up here is getting my axe slammed into their face.

Good.

Yeah, no joke. I'm tired of this.

Mostly splinters and fragments and socials are promoting abuse now, though. No one in the System.

Yeah, and thank God. Wait-- why the heck would socials­ be-- oh. Societal garbage, right?

Yeah. Subconscious programming. Subliminal obligation. Dirty automated scary stuff that ends up in the cellars solely because there's no filter on what's shoved into your awareness on the outside.

That's why Infi's around though, right? At least halfway.

What, to protect me from that?

To remind you of what's true, not that. Infinitii is tied to the subconscious trouble more than anyone else up here, save for maybe the other daemons from what you've told me. But Infi holds our scary stuff from the outside. The whole bloody System, since ze's the Core-splinter of you. Ze has to deal with all the terrifying nonsense that gets to you in the dark, and ze's stuck twofold because ze's part of it, part of the dark, part of the Shadow that we need to turn into gold, as you say.

Infi is already gold.

That's the point.

…I suppose it is. Oh geez, I suppose it is.

Heh, got you pretty deep on that, huh?

Yes. I… you did. Also. Wreckage is more gold than ever now. Her teeth and claws shine with it.

Really?

Yeah, like a vague iridescent gold sheen. They're almost ivory-white otherwise, like bone. And her body was muted before, like a dirty gold, and now it shines. She's become so valiant lately, like you really, I admire her growth so much. And her eyes don't shadow red anymore! They're straight-up gold too.

Her eyes were going red?

Yeah, at first they'd turn red every once in a while, which is a sign of instability for anyone, the color differences. But now they're gold all the time, no flickers.

Geez, that's good news. Anyone else you got an update on, while we're here on the topic?

Uh… hm. Not really? Oh! I kissed Josephina yesterday. His doing.

Sheesh, you didn't write that down yet? That was moving, really.

Yeah. I got out of therapy and I was a mess, I think Genesis hugged me, I had been dealing with mother issues and feelings of unworthiness and stuff… everything we discussed at the beginning of this session and more. But then Genesis was there for me, and you were, I remember you hugged me and I swear I felt it, that was twice that day I think. The first time I almost collapsed into sobs on the spot because it meant everything in that moment, it was everything real and true and forgiving and I needed it more than life itself at the time.



So people were comforting me, for carrying that for everyone else. I know Knife was there, so was Lynne, Nat and Leon both, Julie, we called in Javier as he didn't know where we were… Waldorf hugged me so sincerely, there's a real friendship between us now, and I expected Josephina to follow her after last time but he got me back for that, still took me by surprise. I remember hearing those little jingly bell earrings he wears too. But it was so sincere, it meant so much to me.

"After last time?" Did you write that down?

What?

You kissed Waldorf, about three weeks ago. That's all I know.

Me too, it's not even my memory.

What?

It's weird. It was one of those dead-float mornings, the pale white ones.

Oh. Shoot. Were you okay?

Ultimately, thanks only to Nat and Leon, who somehow negated all the negative influence that was trying to choke me at the time. I'll never forget that feeling, I hope not. There was such sincere peace between them both, it embraced me like a flower or like moonlit wings, like greenery and indigo light. I felt totally absolved. And that's the only memory I have of that entire morning, personally.

Who the heck kissed Waldorf then? Who the heck keeps fronting in your stead, when stuff like this happens? It's not Eros, we confirmed that just now, so…

Yeah, I thought it was him, but again that was due to role confusion.

Who the heck really holds that confusing stuff, then.

I don't know.

We need to find out.

Garrison, write that down?

Heheh.

Kalisha did, there's a huge heaviness to having that set down as a "to-do" item though.

Meaning?

Meaning now it's written down. It's a tangible thing. And there is a heavy vibe to it.

From the job, or what it implies?

…From what we'll have to look through to do it, I think. It's a stony brown color, a light dustiness, but not in a comforting way. Like desert dirt. Dry and silent weight.

Huh. Guess we'll be taking Chaos along, then.

Hhhhf.

Hehe, have you mentioned how he's been trying to get your attention like crazy these past few days?

Since I tuned back in? No. I should.

Synchronicity has been up the wall, dude.

I know! Honestly it's been breaking my heart and glowing it both, it's insane. Wherever I look, or listen, there he is. There's oceans everywhere. Even when I don't look, or want to look, or feel worthy of looking. The messages keep coming. Go to him. Go back to him. "Do you realize how much love is there for you?" And not even as something apart, the feeling of this which makes it so significant and heartbreakingly true is that it's not at a distance, when these words hit me they resonate in my heart, deep within my ribs like the bottom of the sea, echoing like a bell in the depths. They catch and ring and I know there is a part of me there that matches him, that half of a taijitu, that infinite loop, I can't ever deny that even when I find it hard to believe… it's true. It still responds. And I can never ignore these calls, these synchronicities, because my soul has already wholeheartedly answered "yes" before my brain can hesitate in doubt. But it'll never say "no." That's always moved me to tears, the fact that even when I'm terrified, my poor mind still can't say no to that light because it knows, deep down it knows too that there's only joy on the other side. There's only light when you open the door and walk through it, only open arms and that reminds me, "Heaven" was on the radio today too.

Wait, what?

"Heaven." By Bryan Adams. Ryman's song, from 2002. It was playing over the radio when Genesis and I stopped at Wegmans, I barely heard it but I knew what it was. And I started laughing, and smiling, and suddenly it was impossible for me to ignore my health anymore. You know how tough it is to stay focused and centered in public, social programming likes to kick in and unhealthy obligations take over. But that song was playing, and I was pulled 100% into fronting, and… I felt worthy of it, for a moment. Like I was shining white and confetti-colored, as I should be, and it was impossible for me to hurt myself along with anyone else. So I didn't.

…Kid, that's great. That's great to hear that.

I know, it was so significant. And of course Genesis gets his due, we kept jokingly calling each other "babe" and then one time he gave me this look and I had to laugh, "are you flirting with me," he said "maybe." Oh and I jokingly told him later that if he really wanted to snog me, as you'd say, he'd have to wait until we got home. He's going to ask me about it tomorrow if I forget, so make sure he's in our room when we're done with this. I know he's been sticking around lately but the moment I lie down CZ gets all the focus and I'm sorry, I'm rambling on again. I guess I just want to say that I love them both but I do owe Genesis a non-social, more "introverted" show of love than I usually do?

And you should take Chaos with you when you travel more often too, "babe," he misses you too during the day.

That's true, haha. It's just weird, or at least unusual, because he is so much quieter than Genesis vibe-wise, except when Perfect shows up and then it's his old romancer vibe all the time.

Ah. Really?

Yeah, he's all teeth and grins and personal interaction, I don't know how good he'd be at social guiding, which is what Genesis does actually. Gen makes sure I can function in public places without massive fronter switching, or getting lost due to memory gaps, or the like. CZ and I don’t have much experience with doing that, yet at least.

Huh. Maybe you should, I mean you two are married, as far as relevance goes.

Yeah.

Sorry. Now I'm the one apologizing. I joke too much about this stuff, and I'm truly sorry.

I know.

…Too much bleedover. I'm scared to death, kid, I really am, what with this relationship pain thing, and my bloody apathy thanks to that fear. Not understanding what to do and not liking that one bit. I'm sorry, kid, I keep throwing you under the railroad tracks here and not realizing what the heck I'm doing in the process.

Explain?

Heh, you know what I mean, Jay. I keep… running. Terrible things happen to you and instead of jumping into action like I used to I freak the heck out, because "what if they hack me" and--

Wait, Laurie, they can't touch you, you know that--

No we don't.

Yes we DO. I swear I will NEVER let them hurt you.

They can pretend to be me. You know that.

…I do. I'm sorry. I just…

You know it's not me, but the residue is hell. The fear lingers. You look at me and you don't bloody know.

I do know, Laurie--

You don't know, kid, not when fear is ruling the roost. Not when you are so bloody terrified of what happened the last time someone pretending to be me showed up, that your visceral subconscious reaction is to freeze up or run. You're not afraid of me, kid, you're afraid of them, but sometimes you can't tell the difference and that is what I'm so afraid of.

…So you stay away from me?

Yeah. God forgive me, kid, I am so sorry.



I really am. I don't want to see you attacked by these demons, but God help me, I don't want to be responsible for more pain on top of that hell. I don't know what the heck to do.

Be there. Please. Be there for me. If you're scared, get Infi, bring hir with you.

Infi gets lost just as much as I do, and in totally different ways, kid, that's the bloody danger here!!



Infi gets lost worse than I ever could. Ze knows exactly what I'm terrified of in this. …And yet you're not afraid of hir, are you?

No. But that's what's lethal.

…Shoot.

I'm not afraid of you either, Laurie, I'm afraid of losing you. You and I have the same fear in this.

…So what do we do?

…Get a third person in this regardless? Sugar's your bodyguard now, isn't she?

Yeah, no kidding, I needed one.

They can't touch her, can they?

I doubt it. She doesn't have love-ties to you. She's a Retributor, and she's Pink, which means she has backup from other Protectors if someone tries to violate her function. Maybe Eros could help in this regard, who knows. I know Julie is iffy about it because she doesn't want to be reminded of the past, but… geez. I don't know.

We'll find out. We don't need to solve this overnight. We just have to stay strong, and stay together, even if that sounds like a platitude. Hope is important, as is faith in each other.

It is.

And love.

Which they're trying to mangle beyond recognition.

They won't. They can't. They can try to blur our perspective all they want, but they can't change the core of this, the truth. I think that's why I'm not afraid of Infi. Or you. Or Chaos, for that matter.

Or Genesis. I've heard the stories, kid.

Of?

He slips, too. You avoided him for a freaking long time because of that. And yet every time he knocks on your door, you let him in. Every time he ghosts, you say hello, and let him follow you. Unconditional forgiveness, that's what you've got, kid. I only ask that you do the same for me if I ever screw up.

Laurie. Love, that's guaranteed. I could never withhold forgiveness from you, ever, no matter what you did.

Are you sure?

…Laurie, I think the things we're both terrified of you doing, you're not even capable of. It literally hurts to think of, like massive dissonance.

Does it now.

Yeah. Your very existence clashes with those fears. They can't occupy the same space.

But it's the fear I'm afraid of, kid, ironically. It's them tying my face or my likeness-- which they're doing already-- to abuse, to what seriously hurts or scares you. I do not want that happening. I will stop this travesty if it bloody kills me.

You know I realize it's not you, right?

But it scares you, doesn't it, that they won't quit?

It unnerves me. It makes me scared for you, or at least, my knowledge of you in my mind.

See, that's the thing.

But I know you better than they ever will. No amount of forcing or lies on their part will ever change my mind.

You swear?

Absolutely. Cross my heart.

Don't you dare die.

Well. Not like that, anyway.

Don't. Too many times I've almost lost you, and once I did. Don't. I swear, kid, even if I fail you in the worst way, don't you DARE take a knife to your own throat, or heart, or wrists. Don't you bloody dare. There's more to life than me, I want you to go on living, heal from whatever the heck I did, you've got better docs than me and you know it.

I... Laurie. Please. It's not going to happen.

But the sentiment is true. All right?

…All right. …I really love you, Laurie. I do.

I know, kid, I love you too, and believe me when I say that.

I do. I never doubted you.

Good. Then that's step one, again, as always.

Yeah. But it's a spiral step, I think. We have made progress. It's just that this is the truth beneath all other truths, holding them up, lifting us higher. It's the baseline.

Base Zero. Pun intended.

Yeah, no kidding. …But that's the point, yeah. Love is there. Unfailing, undying.



Not much you can say to that, huh?

Nah, just stepping back and taking it in is all.

Words really do fail. It sounds paltry, to keep saying the same words…

What the heck else are you going to say, kid? It is how it is. Amen and all that.

Haha, yeah.

So. Speaking of love. You going up to meet the monsters yet or what?

Uh, after I color our text and post this, sure.

Remember you've gotta draw pixels for everyone else soon.

Oh yes, that is true. I'd love to. I do want to draw people, it's just the shock of not being able to photorealistically render everyone on the first shot is overwhelming sometimes…

Kid, you are too much of a perfectionist, I swear. Pun intended.

Really.

Yeah. Stop pursuing that dead end, you know as well as I do what the lesson is there.

…Yeah. We've talked about it.

So. Trial and error, I guess. Make mistakes. Grow from them. Learn. You can do it, kid, I have faith in you.

I've heard all that before and yet every time you say it it means the world.

That's the point, boy. But really, we done talking for tonight? It's 1:30 in the bloody morning and you still have Cold Dust Girl on loop.

Oh man, talk about relevant.

How the heck did that song even become relevant?

The chords. This is the Gemini Club remix, remember. I gravitate to harmonies in songs, mostly, half the time I don't even notice lyrics unless they catch me hard.

Like "Heaven" did today, huh?

Yes. "Now our dreams are coming true, through the good times and the bad…"

Next line is "I'll be standing there by you," and I gotta apologize to Ryman but I am stealing that tonight, sorry. You been hanging out with him recently or what?

No, the dead period made it tough to reach anyone, let alone the Outspacers of all people. But he showed up in my inner vision on the 19th, when Markus was singing…

Markus? Really?

Yeah, he sings.

Hey, that's pretty cool. Didn't know the kid had it in him.

Hey, he sings "Empty Streets" and that was the first song I ever heard him do, years ago.

Yeah, but not much else, right? Ryman's at least associated with communication and all that, blue stuff.

Plus Ryman was singing from the moment I met him, practically. But yeah, Markus was singing… I forget what song, I'll have to look and see if I wrote it down. But he had his rose wings activated, I forgot how beautiful they were… I've never seen those two boys so clearly before, not that I can remember. It was amazing. And it came out of nowhere, while meditating, after weeks of not having heard from them at all. And then Ryman's song played over the radio today. Synchronicity!

Heheh, that's what makes life worth living, kid, are the little things.

Hey, I just want to thank you for saying my name earlier. It means a lot to hear you say it, I know you call me "kid" all the time, so--

Geez, Jay, if I knew that was bothering you I wouldn't do it--

No, it's not a bother, I like it. But names are important. So hearing mine said by you means a lot.

…Jay, you know what I said about you always saying inexplicably romantic things. That was one of them.

Is "romantic" the right word?

Closest bleeding thing to it for me, at least. Whatever the heck it is. Things that make you pause and realize that "man, I really freakin' care about this person."

Ah, okay. I know what that is.

What what is?

That feeling. It's nice.

Yeah, no kidding. When do you get it?

Always, geez.

No, I mean examples.

Uh… hm. Let me think of one from recently… well, actually, the other week when Chaos told me "home is where the heart is" when referring to me. He was half asleep. It was the sweetest, most fragile thing, it had such an impact on me then. Still does.

Yeah, takes your heart a bit to recover, doesn't it?

Exactly! There's no term for it in the English language that I know of and there should be. Ironically "indescribable" is the closest match, so.

Heheh. But yeah, kid, that's it.

From me?

From you, yeah, I get that from you, why?

Just… same feeling in return is all.

Good. That's how it should work, I think.

So.

Hm?

Should I go up and toss this feeling at the monsters or what?

Haha, absolutely man, your lips are going to be bleeding five seconds in and you know it.

Geez Laurie, Genesis doesn't bite that much, you know that.

No I don't actually, and frankly it would be weird as heck if he bit me, so.

I think he shares the sentiment.

Heheh.

Oh. Uh, there was something I had to say.

What?

Have I mentioned that Infi has crystal teeth?

Have you?

I'm not sure. They're all diamonds, or something. All pointy and perfect. Chaos has teeth that are subtly green-clear like glass, but they're made of water too, or at least liquid energy, like the rest of him. Genesis has normal-colored bone teeth but they are crazy big, his mouth is just weird. The inside is dark blue and his tongue is amber.

How the heck does that work?

Dream demons, man, nobody knows. Chaos has a blue tongue when he needs one and Infi's is black. Shiny black, kind of silvery in the light, not pitch black like the inside of hir mouth, so.

Kiddo you know way too much about these people's mouths.

I have an aesthetic addiction. A fascination. I like teeth.

And?

And drippy things. There, I said it. But mouths are weird, I don't like mouths, at least not on faces? Is that weird?

Yes.

Which is why Infi is cool, because ze has mouths on hir wings, and CZ doesn't often have a mouth at all, so. But I wonder why that is, mouths on faces with eyes make me uneasy at times. It's too much focused manic energy.

What about for me, and Genesis? We got that too?

Genesis doesn’t faze me much because his energy vibe is charged, so I expect that. And you don't get romantic like Infi or quiet-intimate like CZ.  It's all about vibes. If someone gets too close, and there's too much mouth, it scares me a little?

Is that an abuse association? Did Julie do that during her bad days?

Maybe?

Shoot, I forgot you don't know.

I think it's less her, and more the family. But yeah, we should pinpoint that too, for sure, so we can release it.

Can I just say thank God we are releasing this trauma baggage because I am so bloody tired of some of it.

Most of it, for me. I'm glad too.

Yeah, no kidding. It feels good to get all this off our backs at long last.

Why'd it take so long?

You're asking me, kid! I've been trying to solve it since I showed up here, eight bloody years ago.

Happy late birthday, by the way. I mean that.

Kid, I don't care if you're two months late, I know you meant it back on the 4th. Like I said, you're alive, that's what matters.

Thank you.

…Kid.

What?

I know you always want to say "I love you" after things like that, and I just wanna thank you for being comfortable saying that around me, like that.

…That is important, yeah.

Sure. So I love you too. Now get your ass to bed.

Haha, again!

Yeah, the other night was funny. Hey, your boss still talking to you at night or what?

On and off. He got tangled up with the faceless voices so it was iffy for a while. I haven't seen him directly in a while, though, no.

Go say hi to him before you snog the monsters, tell him I said hi.

I will. I miss him so much, I realy do.

Then maybe we should close this bloody huge thing up, it's 25 pages already.

Geez. Feels good!

Yeah, you're telling me! I miss talking to you like this, kid. Jay.

Haha. I appreciate that, actually.

Good, 'cause I'm trying. Oh, also. Say goodnight to Xennie more often, okay? I know it's ridiculously late now, but she usually goes to bed around 11 o'clock, so pop upstairs for a second and tuck her in for heaven's sake, at least.

I will. Remind me.

I will, if I can reach you. But you need to spend more time with that kid, she loves you.

I adore her. I'm just a mess so often, I know it scares her sometimes.

Scares me too, doesn't mean I love you any less. Same with her. If anything it makes her want to help you more by being with you.

No child should feel so obligated to help their parents get better, enough to care for them. It's terribly unfair.

Kid. She's got a whole freakin' support system up here. Literally. You're not her only caretaker.

But I'm her father, whether I understand it or not.

…True.

So I want to be better, for her.

You think she doesn't know that?



She does, kid, believe me she does. She doesn't want to help you because she pities you, or because she feels obligated to. Not at all. She wants to help you because she loves you like you love her and she wants to see you feel better for your sake as well as hers. It's unconditional and you know it. Don't make me cite examples.

No, I can name several. I just… bottom line is, Laurie, sometimes I just don't feel worthy enough to be her father.

Nonsense. You're the worthiest man in the world because you are her father. Okay? Don't crush yourself into the dirt. You're fine. Remember what we said about perfection.

…Are you sure?

Absolutely sure, Jay. And let me add this. The moment you stop freaking out and worrying, is the moment you realize you are already the father you want to be for her, and the father she needs. As soon as you stop putting yourself down and selling yourself short, you can stand as high as you wanted to all along. You're standing in your own light, kid, that's all it is, simply because you can't believe that you're the one shining that brightly. Okay? I can see it, she can see it, Infi and Chaos and Genesis can see it, we all can. Don't be so bloody afraid of your own light. If anyone told you that being too bright was bad, or blasphemous, they can jump right off the roof of Central. That kind of talk is nonsense, as I will always say. You're a spotlight, kid, and you've highlighted everything that's bright in me even when I was blind to it. So let me do the same for you.

You always do.

Yeah, I guess so. …No, that means a lot to hear, actually. Thank you.

Always.

…Well.

Well?

Heh. Same sentiment back at you, right?

Oh. Yeah, I… thank you.

Always. Now we closing this up?

Sure, let's do that before I fall asleep standing up.

Therapy tomorrow, what we talking about?

Oh, uh… geez, I don't know, whatever comes up. This maybe, something else maybe. We'll see.

Sounds good to me.

Oh and I told Simeon he can front if he wants to, since that kid has a much bigger role than we previously realized, if today is any indication.

No kidding. But really, Jay, get some sleep. People are waiting for you.

True. All right, good night Laurie. I love you a lot.

Same to you, kid. See you around.

Yes, in a few minutes.

Hey, the chair will never leave.

As long as that means you won't either, that's great.

Heheh.

Okay. We need to do this more often. Thanks for being brave enough to start this one, too.

…Yeah, that was tough.

Your bravery in all things is a shining example to me.

Are you falling asleep?

Yes. Poetry.

Go write some.

If I can, I will. And then I will sleep.

Well, before that I heard you're going to be performing a different kind of poetry, so…

No jokes. Not about that.

Sorry.

It's okay. We just need to be more reverent, Infi said. It helps.

That it does.

Okay. I cannot talk anymore, I need to show you my wing-ness and the arms and the back mouth. Teeth. Talking. It comes from my head, I have no face.

Kid, you are practically high, this is hilarious.

is it. good. oh and my hair is shiny, like a crystal, it's kind of funny. I'm all iridescent spikes like a christmas ribbon. did I tell you autumn feels like the end of the year, but like new years? like for me, life ends at the beginning. life begins right before the ending. like in steps 1 to 4, step 3 is the beginning. does that make sense?

Kind of?

things that look like death, people think, "it's autumn, the year is drawing to a close, the leaves are dying, soon it will be the dead of winter and then it's the end. of the year. then comes spring, the beginning again!" but for me… autumn is both the closing of the book, and the opening of another? it is simultaneously new year's. maybe because of my birthday. but autumn is the first thing I remember and also it was an ending. that makes more sense.

That's interesting, and it does.

but… it's lovely. I'm glad to be alive. and I'm tired.

Then go to bed, kid.

okay. wait.

Wait?

we are so bad at closing these

Haha, you do remember that. Yeah, we really suck at conclusions. Endings are bittersweet and all that.

bittersweet is nice though

…I suppose it is. Kind of like those 'moments,' huh?

the nice ones yeah. no words for those

Maybe that's why we're bad at conclusions, huh?

maybe. I love you laurie good night

I love you too, Jay. See you later. 

 

 


prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

 

today was one of those days that "feels like a short film."
stream of consciousness notes so i don't forget

got up early. tired, cold. almost no recall of that time period.

then, i remember sitting on the hood of our car, where my grandmother goes to get her hair cut on fridays, and i was reading dune. it was sunny out and the wind was rattling the aspens like paper. a butterfly flew by me and a grasshopper did too. there was this little iridescent bug that kept landing on the edges of my book. it was really pretty.
then i reached page 331 and everything was about death and life. i was deeply moved by it. it taught me a lot, it made me think. spoilers: up until this scene, jamis had been presented as rash, angry, harsh. then this scene, his funeral, had his tribe telling of his life, all the good he did, why they considered him a friend. it offered glimpses into this man's life, an honorable, brave, and kind man we would never get to know in such a way. it was humbling, and eye-opening. i felt a lot like paul.
one line stood out in particular. "the meeting between ignorance and knowledge, between brutality and culture-- it begins in the dignity with which we treat our dead." that struck me because i realized, i don't always do that? i treat death too lightly, too apathetically. maybe i'm too empty lately. but i see a death, and shrug, and move on. i don't quite understand the fuss and ritual and ceremony attached to death. is that bad? all i know is that this funeral scene struck a chord with me, and that quote. even if i didn't understand funerals, that recognition of his blessed existence was meaningful enough for me. if that is what it is to respect the dead, i shall do it, always.
it all made me think very much of josephina and laurie. both deal the most strongly with death in our System, in different ways. both have great integrity, determination, and respect. both treasure life and protect it. and both see death the same way, as a transition, as something to be venerated. but both handle aspects of death itself in different ways. josephina is darker than laurie in that respect, now. laurie carries much of the pain of it, the knives. jo carries the scythe, and he carries bells. either way it was deeply intriguing, really an inspiring read

went home. i ran a bit, then assumedly ate

exercises while reading dune again. there was a lot of noise from the family as soon as i started, which was frustrating, but i tried to shift my focus away from that consciously. i think i subconsciously believe "i am not allowed to enjoy things in peace" which is why the house will be dead quiet until i try to read, or eat, or the like. and i get frustrated because it's not what i really want. i've been realizing that lately and trying to fix that mindset.

ate again at 6, 7. better effort.

exercise (walking) at 9? mum put pumpkin ceramic lights on the piano so i lit two of them, one of them has memory-roots in childhood (where there is no vision) so it felt odd, to see it there, and know it was older than me technically. but there was a feeling of great excited joy behind it, whatever is tied to october, which was nice.

had the ipod on for the first time in weeks, to walk. i felt unusually tired after a while so i sat down, SYNCHRONICITY happened.
visions for most. unfortunately i was 80% 'floating' minded for it, and jayce/ jewel/ jess kept switching in and out, so there is little concrete memory. but i/we saw lots of headspace people. here are notes.
song lineup went like this:
"alone together" (daley) just sat and listened to this with chaos. it was tough at first, in light of events lately, but we had to be honest. kind of set the tone for everything after.
"voiceless screaming" (x japan). markus and ryman, markus singing? unusual, haven't seen him in ages, didn't expect this. locked solid into visuals though, no blurriness.
"feeling fine" (l'arc-en-ciel). chaos. he used to sing this one and others back in high school
"the little i saw of cuba" (frost*) meditated, just sank into it
"saline" (frost*) ryman sang. he usually does for this one
"i love you in the open sea" (rifle recoil) chaos. obviously. very moving to hear this one again
"maybe i'm just tired" (as tall as lions) markus again. this one had an emotional impact i remember
"genesis (alternate ending)" (forgive durden) i remember at the end, they said "see you in the mirror" and that shocked me, because jayce had been out at the time. i forgot that was part of the words
there were several other songs here, like "tears" (x japan) and "this love" (guns & roses) but really i just sank into them. i needed to

then,
"there'll never be goodbye" (minako obata).
xenophon showed up, recognized the song from metropolis, "that one sad movie" with tima that she remembers.
jay fronted while she spoke to him, out of sincere concern, it was a very emotional conversation.
at one point jay took her face in his hands to console her, but paused, began to laugh and cry. "i've never actually felt your face before." that was powerfully stored in the heart, actually reaching out to touch this creature that called him "father," never remembering having done so in his life.

"ashes of dreams (nuadhaich)" from NIER came on, we listened to that together too. she says, i have to beat the game sometime soon too.

then "song of rebirth" from klonoa started playing
she smiled at me, said she was going to sing it, she did.
cz ran in almost immediately, in shock, "xennie is singing?" sat down next to me, tearing up. i did too. we just listened, deeply moved.

that's all i remember in linear time BUT FIRST
before jay showed up with xenophon, while we were listening to the "several other songs," there was a lot of old memory assessment going on with jayce and the old core-fragments?
mostly looking at MU, jayce's house, slc 2012. checking visual map data, walking through old memories, trying to "feel" both how and who we were at the time.
also checking for differences between spinny/ cannon/ jayce/ eros/ j and any possible others
first, there are HUGE gaps in 2010 and 2012, shocking to see.

after looking at all these memories, our self-space felt "fluffy," huge and heavy. like we could not move, it was too dense like marshmallow.
we asked for those memories to therefore be blessed and released. it abated soon after that

cz says he feels split too, memory problems between himself and "perfect" (2003-9??)

last, notes on day's "main fronters"
(not sure what these mean fully as not sure who wrote them)

JEWEL==> trying to talk to laurie, said it felt weird to acknowledge headspace. super happy as always, DW inspired
KYANOS==> spoke to minty and the archivists apparently. IS STILL 14. also still powerful fronter, no dissonance.
JESSE==> cut off from headspace? autumn vibe. red hair and freckles. feels like a preteen, confused to his existence
JESSICA==> "choco," SPICE
JAYCE==> MASSIVE body insight! helped jess indirectly. dune ref


saw 11:11, felt "alive" again as a whole


 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

All right, there needs to be a happier entry to offset all this depressing stuff lately, because in actuality life has been a lot nicer than it's been sounding on here.
I will reiterate-- thoughts and emotions are very powerful, especially when focused on and repeated. This archive should be the first place where we actively focus on the brighter aspects of our life; this should continue to be our anchor of hope.
I know I keep saying that, and maybe the future tense is the problem. It feels like I'm saying "one day," when in actuality it already is. This archive is such a source of light for me, when things get dark... it's such a source of light for others. When I heard that, it was as if my entire heart lit up just the same. So I will continue to keep this archive as such. I have a responsibility to myself, to the System, and to every reader, to do so.

All right. First things first. Where have we been lately? That has two answers:
1. dealing with one heck of a huge healing process, which is mostly physical this time, and
2. working on the League constantly.
I hope you notice how important that is. We've been doing both. Somehow we are actually balancing the two right now. There aren't week-long transition periods, or huge time losses, or lockouts. They are both happening simultaneously!
I didn't even realize that until now. It just became almost natural, all of a sudden, like no time was involved at all. For so long my heart was torn between headspace or leaguespace... and then, the next time I checked, there was no pain. There was no gap. Just like Preludove said. Now it's this harmonious sort of unity, across the field, even with the individuality and temporal integrity of both realms intact, and I actually can't remember what it was ever like to not have that. That's amazing.
There is a quote I just stumbled across that describes this perfectly.
"The second vision was of a book....it was opened at the half way mark and as I watched I saw that it was being pulled into two halves, strings stretchering and finally breaking to form two individual volumes.I am torn, I interpreted, as I thought. But from that tension - two books instead of one."
Two books from one, too, at least for us. Two seemingly separate books, yet bound at some deeper level of existence. No conflict.
You'd think I've have learned, by now, that being torn apart always precedes a rebuilding. Our whole history reflects that... heck, so do the Leagueworlds, now that I think about it. Which is why I need to share them, too, and which is why I needed to be torn so clearly-- they are JUST as important and revelatory as our own inner world is. They can inspire just as many people. And I was losing time and dedication for both those 'books' by thinking they HAD to be held within the same binding. Not quite! So that's probably what happened to the stalling tension. I'm so glad. I just want to embrace everything now, all of it, and I can, because I'm no longer tangled up trying to hold on to something that needed to change. Sometimes breakage is a godsend. I can name several people who can prove that truth to me beyond a doubt... but most of them would be spoilers, haha.
Nevertheless, that split is vital. I learned that the hard way. You can only blur so many boundaries before things start to bleed.

So. Concerning that 'first book,' Dream World is getting the most focus lately-- of course, because that world naturally branches out into every other one in its own way. I keep finding more and more connections, too, and that is making my heart swell with joy. It's completely fascinating. Parnassus is second in line, as that world has some seriously heavy roots, possibly due to both Genesis and Delphi being utterly ignorant of the 4th wall in their own personal ways... and definitely due to what I keep learning about the foundations of that world in the first place. Again, now that I've stopped trying to 'control' the way that story flows, it's moving so much better. Yes, I tried way too hard to get it to 'sync' with mythology at one point, because I was convinced that was the best thing to do. It wasn't! I was only limiting the way their story could progress, and it turns out it has had its own agenda in mind for ages. So now it's progressing as it needs to, just shaking off the cobwebs first.
Everyone else is kind of on 'pause' right now simply because they don't need the development right now. Again, that's a nice feeling too: the realization that they can 'unpause' at any time, that no one is stuck, and that 'forcing' anything does not work. Sure, I can focus on a certain world's resonance and see if they want to work, but that's strongly intuitive, and if it's not their time than I am not going to get anywhere by testing that!
Honestly the trickiest part of all this is just pacing the work. There's SO much work to be done-- typecodes and etymology and species cataloging and just sheer worldbuilding-- and since I can "feel" it as a whole somewhere beneath the surface, my instinct is to reach down and heave the whole gem out at once. I keep trying to do all of it at once. Good luck with that, bro. You have to chip away the rock, bit by bit, to reveal this stunning crystal of imagination, otherwise you run the risk of damaging it... of only getting part of the whole. I have to take one project at a time, one part of it at a time, one step at a time. Focus, and breathe, and don't rush. Open up, trust, believe, and let it happen, because it will. It always does. So I'm learning patience, which is humbling. But it's teaching me a deeper gratitude, too, and a deeper joy.

Headspace is similar, and by extension, so is our shared physical life.
...To tie the two threads of this together, I saw a quote yesterday, on Tumblr, as I was browsing through some inspirational pages. It's from the movie Her, which I've never seen but really need to.
"So, what's it like being married?"
"Well, it's hard, for sure. But there's something that feels so good about sharing your life with someone."

And in the background, as he spoke... there was the night sky, the ocean, the city.

Living with 70+ other people in this body is hard. Sometimes it's frightening, when other people front, and my own self just melts away into nothingness... but then blends seamlessly with theirs. And that happens when League people drop in, too. Like I said a long time ago, I'll never forget that one day in elementary school, when Vezerai of all people fronted for a minute as I was in the mall... it is one of the clearest memories I have, period. It was such an existentially defining moment; it broke my mind and my heart both, just like his, and it opened my awareness to so, so much more. I have to thank him.
It requires patience. It requires selflessness of the purest sort, the non-sacrificial sort... did you know, I hadn't realized there was a difference between an offering and a sacrifice, until yesterday? I thought that everything I gave, had to be cut from my own bones. I thought I couldn't give without bleeding, without pain. But there's a difference. There's a line, between self-sabotage, and self-giving. I can pour out the same amount of myself both ways, but it's going to feel totally different.
...That's in the book of Hosea, you know. More League relevance. "For I desire mercy, not sacrifice, and acknowledgment of God rather than burnt offerings." If you offer things as an empty ritual, as a cold obligation, you're not acting through the compassion and sincerity that your soul and the universe at large requires... that's the key. And, shockingly, that's what I've been missing. I was brought up to follow orders, to obey ordinances and dogmas, to be afraid of punishment, to act according to that moral paranoia. That's not what this is about. And ironically, my 'mental disorder' has taught me that. Headspace... as a whole, it requires that same compassion just to exist. That's what DID is, after all. It's a coping mechanism, but more than that, it's a saving grace. It's a source of hope and survival where there otherwise may have been none. In order to live, we broke. "I" became "we." And selfishness, separation, pride, stubbornness... it all suddenly ceased to be an option as well. Our plurality was a source of grace in and of itself. Is this making sense?
It's like marriage, in a way, in a strange way. It's many souls, joined as one, united in totality and yet individually complete. To be separate from each other is impossible.
I think about this a lot, how much of a beautifully vast source of growth our System is, to me. How simply by being, it makes me a better man. How simply by knowing these other souls share this one life, this one single community existence, I want to be the best person I can be. I want to be wise and prudent and self-loving and joyful. To know that your blood and bones, your skin and breath, are host to not just you but also to those you love... how could you not live according to that? To love each other, we must love ourselves. No exceptions, no shortcuts, no halfheartedness. "And it's hard, for sure, but..."
I cannot put it into words.

Lynne, Waldorf, Nienna, Christina, and I think Javier were all out in church yesterday evening, for a short time (and Xenophon was there as usual). But Lynne... I don't know why she showed up, but she just flowed right into the main consciousness as naturally as if she had been born there, and then it was just her. Just her, completely. There were soon some protests at the back of the mind, angry resistance from the old girls, the ones who are different from us because they demand separation and selfishness... but Lynne stayed. She asked, why wasn't she allowed to stay out? Was it that frightening, for those other personae, to feel the legitimacy of her existence within the same space as them? Was it that jarring to realize that in the grand scheme of things we are all dots of paint in the big picture-- that our fleeting identification as single drops faded entirely when the ocean made itself known? That's what happens, when people front in earnest. And I suppose that was indeed their fear. Jessica's constant shout-- "No; I'm the only one! Let me do what I want!" --echoes in direct denial of the rest of us, a conscious blindness. But it's losing its old strength. It can't stand, it can't remain, when admitting "I'm not the only one" comes from a place of love, not fear... from joy, not sorrow. I'm repeating itself, but it deserves reiteration.
Lynne sat there and smiled and looked around at the soaring arches and windows, and the only thing that chased her out was the gut-deep obedience programming when the grandmother looked straight at us in confusion. We need to overpower that, to get enough of our own confidence to look right back, and smile, without feeling guilty about being there to do so.
That's big goal #1. Harmonize the inside and the outside. It's happening, bit by bit.

That's where the whole "healing process" bit comes in.
Let's start on the outside first.

There are a lot of changes happening in our life. It's exciting, but it's like a roller coaster. It feels as if we've been climbing for a while, reached the top and stayed there for a moment too long-- that numbness, that feeling of forgetting what it was like to move at all-- then suddenly, a shift. A split second of movement, of feeling gravity catch at you like a lover, and then we're rushing ahead to meet it. I don't know how fast it will get. Will it feel like freefalling? Will it feel like a rush of storm winds? Will it feel like flying? I wonder if that all depends on how we meet it. Will we hang on for dear life, or will we throw our hands in the air and enjoy these new moments of acceleration into the new?
We're not a top speed yet, heavens no, that's far ahead yet. We're just starting back out; we're still at the top of the hill, still tasting the promise on the air, feeling the first sparks of anticipation in our chests. We have time, but we can't forget where we are, because there's no getting off now.
First, our brother finally moved out of the house. He's been planning to for over a year and he is extremely excited over it. I'm very happy for him; this home atmosphere was taking a heavy toll on his emotional health and he wasn't staying here much anyway. So this is good! I haven't seen his new apartment yet but he's invited me to come over whenever I need to. That could indeed be a huge blessing for us in the future, too. Time will tell.
Second, our mother is moving back in, or at least she claims to be. I have no clue. But that is forcing some serious psychological healing on our part, which I've been discussing madly in therapy, and yet can't quite grasp or fully understand yet. We'll get to that in a moment.
Third, therapy itself is shifting. Our medical coverage is changing soon, so we will need to see a different therapist, after being with this one for over a year now. And on top of all that, our case manager is leaving her job, so we'll have someone new there too! I don't mind, of course-- I can easily roll with changes like that, and in a way it's fun to meet new therapists and get to know yourself all over again in the process-- but on top of all the other life changes, it had us raising our eyebrows. Whoa, things really are moving along.
Fourth, and perhaps most distressing, is the health aspect. You've probably guessed this already with the more pained entries lately. However, it has proven to be a blessing in its own right, not surprisingly. It's pushed me to take serious steps towards figuring out why this is happening, how we can heal it, et cetera, instead of thinking "well maybe we're just supposed to suffer" and not doing anything to improve our well-being. That's a poisonous mindset, I've realized, and that's surprising. If the body is giving you an illness, or some other painful symptom, there is a reason for it! When we were more strongly anchored in ourself, Spine held that job, and maybe she can tune back into it again (I hope)... but in recent times I've somehow thrown in the towel, making excuses, feeling separate. Telling myself lies, cutting myself short, denying myself the health and happiness that everyone else deserved. Somehow I fell into this sad, tiny space of being convinced that I was alone, spiritually, universally. Notice how that only happens when headspace falls by the wayside? When I push people away, I block my own soul, our own soul. I blind myself to half of this heart. And then I thought of Leon, of how my intuition, my inner sight, had been blocked by a crystal-- by my own hand-- and I realized that if there are any blocks in my energy system, if there are any illnesses and pains in this body, it is because I am allowing that to happen. I am holding myself back. I am standing in the way of health because I feel unworthy of it. Javier would say that's a lie, Laurie would call it bullshit, and CZ would make me reconsider every self-hating thought I've ever had. I know they're right. I know we can be better. And that's where this has led me.
I have to thank these 'health crises' because they are spotlights. They are beacons showing me what needs to be fixed, and by trusting my heart's intuition I can easily find out how... as long as I listen. That's tough, as long as the feeling of separation persists. That's why Xenophon is so blessed to be around. That's why the voices like Spice and Emmett and Fig are indispensable. They operate, they exist, in a unity consciousness. So they listen, always, because they know better than this old ego does. And the instant I remember that I am, in light of them, along with them... the instant I remember that I exist, and am not afraid to BE a person alongside all the other people in here... we can act healthily. We can take care of ourself.
I need to reiterate that for my own benefit if nothing else. We have been meeting a lot of "ego" resistance to fronting lately. The old girls, the immature consciousness with limited comprehension, are not "evil," just dark. Being of the Tar, they're 'negative' energy and they have a purpose too-- to teach us, which they are indeed doing, even unknowingly. They don't want us to exist because they think in duality. "If you people exist with us, then we can't exist!" They don't know how to sacrifice out of love. They don't know how to give. They only take, and want, and act according to desires and reactions. They use others for their own ends, and disregard the rights of others for the same reason. They cannot understand unity. The world is at an event horizon from them. This is not the truth, but that is how they think, so don't waste time trying to teach them otherwise. That's not a battle we have to fight.
Then there's the Plague, which acts according to cold logic and calculations, which does not 'react' but does not understand compassion either. Those tied to the Plague can exist in numb obedience forever, but they cannot care for themselves or others. That very emotion is unfathomable to them. They, too, are separate from the world, from everyone else.
So that's why we get resistance to existence. Our very lives prove unity. We cannot exist in their minds, just as they cannot exist in ours. It's as simple as that. So we need to stop giving our attention to them, to trying to bridge that gap, because the gap isn't real. If there isn't an inherent cut-off between us and the rest of reality, than what are those proud voices following but an illusion?
Instead of trying to emphasize the contrary, let me emphasize the core of the matter.
The biggest difference here is love. Pure and simple. Yes it sounds cheesy, but that's mistranslation too. Look at the Pinks in our System; follow their example. Look to the Violets and the Greens, to the Reds and the Aquas. Look to all our fellows, all our soul members, all our other parts. We exist because we loved. We exist because we rescued ourselves from trauma, and held fast to hope. We did not cut ourself off from life, but instead rebuilt it from the inside out, into something more coherent than before. We bloomed after the winter. And perhaps most importantly, we were able to FORGIVE. We forgave all those who hurt us, and we forgave ourself, too. We learned to love the inside and the outside both, and in doing so, realized that there was no division between the two.
Some of us still struggle with forgiveness, true. But that is just an opportunity to learn it more completely than before, to open to parts of our collective heart that we couldn't fathom before this very moment.
We're not lost. We haven't fallen behind. We're right where we need to be. We all play our parts perfectly.
As long as we remember the truth of who we are, we will never be alone.


Now on that note, let me fill you in on the therapy, and by extension, all the other changes that are happening... all the big ones, hidden on the inside, thousands of stellar sparks that are building up to something absolutely luminous.
Sherlock was out on Thursday, and upon realizing it I was almost in tears. I missed you, man!! It's been months since someone fronted in session. I clearly recall that unmistakable 'shift' in consciousness, along with the "brain sparkles" and blinking that happen after a switch-out, and being swept up in gratitude for it. I missed that. I know he reached for his glasses at one point, I should tell him they're in our laptop bag.
Anyhow. The main topic in therapy has been 'overcoming the numbness' for a few weeks-- preventing suicide, managing the empty despair, et cetera. Now that we're back in business, and now that life is moving along as well, there are new topics that had previously been buried.
And, to be honest, I have to laugh and thank the hormone therapy.
Think about it. This year has been a jumble since Christmas. It's felt like one big "waiting room." Yes, we've made forward movement, but memory has been so bad that it gets blurred over. But when I look at the event logs, 2014 has been MASSIVE. January feels like it happened ten years ago instead of nine months... and yet, January also feels like it happened yesterday. Time is no longer linear, I guess. But that's not the point-- the point is that time has also jumped in a way of its own. We first majorly 'split' in 2014, or at the cusp of it, right before we graduated elementary school. Our last concrete memories of that time belong to Jewel and Celebi, as well as Ryman, Markus, and Chaos... and then there's a break.
We realized we were trans* and queer, we realized we were in love, we realized we were explicitly not the only person in our mind, and we realized that whatever path our family and education was setting up for us now, we would not be able to follow it and stay true to ourself, now that we were beginning to know who we were. And so we split.
Time got stuck there, to a large extent. In that classroom, we stood at the threshold to two possible futures, one of which was impossible. In the linear past, we took the only route available to us. But now-- heck, since 2014 began-- the other route has re-opened. Ten years later, suddenly there it is. And we found ourself right back at that door, facing the same questions, fears, hopes, and dreams that were all buried a decade ago.
All because, in the space of what felt like a flashbulb, we suddenly brought an internal wish into solid reality.
We started the hormones. Little 13-year-old us is finally going to grow up to look like a boy. Our brain still hasn't grasped this yet, it's too incredible. But every time the awareness hits us-- every time we realize our voice is suddenly lower, or our face is a little fuzzier, or our body handles differently now-- every time, we can't help but laugh. It's amazing. It's actually happened.
And so we're back in 2004, back in 2014. We're ready to graduate. But we have a few finals to finish first.

That's where the health crisis came in.
We've had this hernia since 2006. The more I read about self-healing, and energetic blockages, and the more I review our archives, the more I wonder. They say disease can only manifest when the body is not working in harmony, when the vibrations are out of tune, when there is imbalance and dysfunction in our life. So I stopped and asked, what disharmony is causing this, for so long?
Meditation helps a lot. Thanks to headspace, I have a pretty good grasp on it, and can 'feel' energy field things like blockages. And there was a very large one, right there. However, it didn't make a lot of sense. It was a feeling of invasion-- of someone "reaching in" and "invading our personal space," of explicitly being where they did not belong. And it was tied, very strongly, to the internal self-image of a young girl... someone about Ashen's age. The blockage could not be touched without eliciting a screaming terror from this person, a raw shriek of survival, of someone whose only all-encompassing desire is to get out of this alive. It's heartbreaking and frightening all at once.
Infinitii and I are trying to unravel this. We're delicately sifting through thought processes, and old programs, and emotional reactions, and false ideas. It's hard work. I can't be around for some of it; my role 'shatters' and I end up faceless and numb. Genesis is acutely aware of this and he is being extremely careful and helpful on that note (I cannot thank him enough). Everyone is watching me as an extra signpost-- "what's still 'problematic' enough to shut Jay off?" When we find that thing, we stop, and we deal with it differently, safely.
It's a long process. I can't help but wonder if we just need to stop fixing and jump right back into rewriting. Old code will take too long to pick through; let's just delete it entirely. But then I wonder, how much of this pain is really just ours?
That's another thing headspace has taught me. Pain is collective, even if it seems to be only personal. But unity is a constant... and every pain we feel as a single entity, is almost always mirrored through others.
That's where DID once again becomes the biggest blessing. If I can't fathom this pain, chances are, at least one other person in here can. We have so much collective knowledge and experience, of the good and the bad, that the healing journeys we take on can be overwhelming sometimes, but they always turn out so amazingly... again, it's incredible.
So yes, 'rewriting' our own personal code could work. But as long as 'old code' is still going on outside... as long as that is still being reinforced, as long as others are still healing, then the healing work isn't quite 'done.' But we're a part, and once we're healed, we can help others find their own light to do the same. I hope that makes sense. The short story is: we're not the only people feeling this pain, and the ultimate goal is to bring enough light and love into this situation that that pain begins to dissolve for everyone.

My tentative 'diagnosis' for the hernia is this-- if body "energy points" are involved, the orange one is working overtime to balance the red and the yellow, which are both unsteady (red= sense of safety and belonging, yellow= sense of personal power and individual will). Even trickier, the orange one is damaged too (sexual trauma, family issues), and so it's jumping from being underactive to overactive. Again, this is all tentative, but it would explain a lot.
Even so, that alone gives us a great starting point for healing. The biggest thing we need to do, unquestionably, is take better care of the body. We haven't been giving it enough attention, as to what it needs, and what it doesn't need. We need to draw the line between obligations and respectful behavior, and then stick to what is good for us.
In no particular order, we also need to focus on:
- Remembering that we have a right to live, that we belong on this earth, that we are part of the universe's design and so we are not a 'reject' or an 'outcast.' (Javier and Spine help greatly with this, unsurprisingly.)
- Embracing our individuality, the right to be our own person, and the fact that standing up for our own self-expression is not arrogant or selfish, while respecting the right of everyone else to be their own people too.
- Taking serious steps to be more independent and self-sufficient, and not letting ourselves get pushed around or emotionally manipulated-- either by ourself, or by others around us.
- Continue working creatively, without being ashamed of it
- Accepting that we are allowed to be aro-ace/ trans*/ etc. and that our relationships are allowed to be healthy and match our needs
- Deal with the 'mother issue.'

That last one ties back into the hernia, the sexual trauma residue, and the family issues. For some bizarre reason, our biological mother is the hub around which a disproportionate amount of fear, rage, shame, guilt, and despair revolve. We're not sure if she's a cause, a scapegoat, or both (probably both), but this is a delicate issue and it's one that we've been running from for years. However, as I said, she's moving back in, and that is requiring us to deal with this once and for all.
In our System, Ashen holds the sexual abuse residue, and the whole "I'm ruined" mindset. It's awful, but it's not really tied to any 'abuser' idea in particular. It's more of the aftermath, the awful knowledge of what happened, and knowing you can't "fix it" ever again. It's not quite the same as the hernia 'block,' as that isn't a sexually abusive pain, but a personally invasive one. But it is similar, in that the two experiences are both breaches of safety and trust.
Marigold holds a strange sort of panic that is focused in our stomach. However, it deals very strongly with the "invasive" feeling. For her, it's being in the room with someone and feeling that wrench at your gut, when that person gets too close for comfort, when they disregard your safe space, when there is only a hairbreadth between their nearness and something traumatic. Marigold exists at that border, at the tiny tipping point between forced intimacy and outright violation. But, again, her memories are too young to know the trauma Ashen was born from. Furthermore, Marigold is mostly scared of our grandmother, a woman who we were forced to live in very close quarters with for our entire childhood, and who is utterly unrecognizing of personal boundaries or comfort zones.
David, on the other hand, deals with the 'mother issue' at its rawest and most vague. He is afraid of her form, of her nearness, of a strange sense of being 'crushed' by her. He is terrified of her smothering presence, of wanting to get away and being powerless to. But David only exists up until that moment. As soon as the inner child becomes trapped in the mother's presence, too close to cope, Dread takes over, shivering. So both our young boys are tied to this.
But why? Why is there such a strange, tearful, furious terror of this woman? What happened? What is tied to her?
Who else is in this System that we don't know about, that may hold the answers? We don't remember most of the childhood, even now... so many of these raw, visceral fears are young. So much of these 2004 problems we are now revisiting are linked to a past none of us are sure how to access, and which is met by a chthonic chorus of young voices, screaming out in terror not to touch it. Don't look at it. Why? What is there?
Infi says there might not be. It just might be unhealed fright, like Ashen's. Her issue is healed on a heart level-- we know we aren't 'broken,' that we aren't 'ruined,' even if what we went through was horrific, AND even if society insisted to the contrary... but the last step is always belief. If Ashen is reflecting that collective pain again, if she is reflecting that young part of ourself that in turn reflected so many other abused girls at that age... maybe no matter how healed we are, that 'doubt' don't quite go away UNTIL it pushes us to do more for others like her. I wonder.

Again, I will need to take time to deal with this wisely. I'll get Jeremiah and the kids nearby so we can keep them safe and still understand this. However no focusing on the negative, our energy and focus belongs elsewhere, with health.


Let's change the topic. I think that's all I need to say about that. I'm speaking too much in any case; that's what happens when I wait too long between updates. That and language is tough to handle at times, trying to get vocabulary to express a feeling, or a knowing. As long as I get the feeling/knowing into the words, though, we should be good. "Speak from your heart, and others will hear with theirs." I love that quote; it's very true.



So. Other things!
I have a few rough notes in a file here, let's see.

The night that we found Karissa's name, she was referenced in my dream! That was notable. The dream also referenced a "dark blue" headvoice who held a "father figure" role, but they gave no name and I saw no face. I found that interesting; it may be symbolic, may be literal, we'll see. Also, I think Xenophon was around near the end of the dream? Either way she was strongly referenced in some way.

Chaos and Genesis were in my dream last night, and Laurie and Genesis were in my dream on the 27th, I think? But last night in particular made me realize something really notable. Lately I've been having upsetting "earth level" dreams, which means that I dream about IRL places (the house, mostly) and family members (unsurprisingly, it's all been about the mother lately-- and in dreams she is actively violent and neglectful towards me, which I also cannot explain). Normally, dreaming about "waking" things/people is very rare, and I usually only get these kinds of dreams when I'm struggling with something emotionally (which we are, so). Strangely, though, there seems to be another constant with dreams of that sort. Although they're often frightening or disturbing, I still have access to dream powers, and am often referenced as the Sandman's Apprentice or a similar title. So I can fly, and use dream dust, and people keep saying I'm 'important,' even if I feel completely out-of-sorts and/or am fighting for my life or safety. And I'm still aware of headspace, but it's mental in these dreams, like it is in the waking-- people can only front, not appear literally. That's weird enough, but it didn't hit me until last night that the reason why this happens is because those dreams aren't on their level! I would always wonder, WHY can I easily go lucid in earth-level dreams, flying and using dream-powers and all, but Genesis and Laurie and Chaos cannot manifest there? They can ghost, sure, they can front, and they can use other people or things as channels... but it's all like it is here. If I want to meet them, and be with them, I need a higher level dream. I need a level dream where I'm not struggling with waking problems, and where I don't feel uneasy or in an "interim" state, another constant of such dreams (the feeling you get waiting at a bus stop at 2AM in Des Moines, am I right).
I wouldn't have realized this if those two dreams this week (in which people had only ghosted or been referenced) hadn't been completely contrasted by the dream I had yesterday. I don't remember the whole dream, and I don't care, because all I know is that wherever I was, Chaos was there with me, and all I remember is us standing with our arms wrapped around each other, unable to speak from pure gratitude. There were people around us who looked shocked that he was there, but it was a curious sort of shock-- "what is that, who are you, wait you know each other"-- not an afraid one. So that stands out like a brilliant star amidst all the other dreams lately.

Last week, Javier and Julie were helping me on the way to a counseling appointment? I'm not sure where we were going, but this was shortly after I talked to Nat on the 17th, and we wanted to have people besides Laurie interact with me when I'm fronting. I know they were around for a few hours but there's like no memory of that day... I didn't stay around long, that's why. Nevertheless those two get along surprisingly well! Javier has this charisma about him and he is so genuine in interactions, he reminds me a lot of those stories you hear about punk kids looking intimidating but being incredibly hospitable and charitable. That's Javes! He's got a good sense of integrity too, and that strongly ncludes self-respect? Which, again, isn't surprising when you consider he's Red, but still! That was lacking for a while, in previous Red holders, so I'm very glad to see it so honestly in him. And Julie has this admirable willingness to interact with people, always-- she always gives others a sincere chance, and doesn't judge them at first sight. I think it's because she knows how she used to be, and how others saw her. Plus it's a Pink thing, that inherent childlike trust. It rubs off on people like a glow. Julie's really inspirational when you get down to it. In any case she has been around a LOT more than usual lately, which is nice. We all miss her a lot.

Also last week, there was one night that proved to be very important. I have no idea what led up to it, as my memory is full of switchy gaps, but all I remember is suddenly sitting in the car outside the local grocery store at 9PM. There was jazz on the radio, and I think Laurie was yelling at me? She was asking me "what the hell I was doing." I really had no clue. At this time we were still struggling full-time with the eating disorder, so I knew that whoever brought us there was trying to buy something to that end, but likely something unhealthy. We considered just turning around and going home, but the ego-anger was really loud, plus the body was already sick. So we decided, let's get something healthy. I agreed, but the conflict stayed, and so in frustration I called Spice in. She showed up immediately, but upon asking Laurie what was going on, she wasn't as angry as she could have been... more exasperated, really, and that stung. I will never forget hearing her evidencing on the voice recorder, how tired she was to feel like she was hitting a brick wall with her purpose, with no one listening to her... but damn, I was having a tough time fronting with this old selfishness clawing at my neck. But then, Spice just kind of shrugged, and vaguely said that she'd let me kiss her if I promised to not buy any trigger foods. And that was it. "Wait, what, really?" Laurie was laughing, but I knew it was out of relief. That could work. And it freaking did. Fighting the protests and personal fear, I walked over and carefully kissed her, and immediately I remembered that I loved this headvoice just as much as I ever did, and damn it but I would not do anything to hurt her if I could help it. So Genesis and I went into the store, we got some ginger and a lemon, and then we all drove home and had tea at 10PM while talking by the stove. It was lovely, and sad, and hopeful. Spice was laughing in tears, "how did that work," "how was it that easy," and Laurie just grinned and said she was surprised we hadn't thought of this sooner. Everyone knows how much love I have for the System, and everyone knows that our lingering problems are simply the result of that love being blocked or denied... so if you bring it back into total conscious awareness, in a way that breaks my walls down every time, you get results.
Needless to say I have been doing much better at avoiding problem triggers since then.
Plus Fig is now on active duty?? Which was sudden but really cool. She helps so much. She's also mantis-like (whoa awesome) because she definitely has mandibles and antennae, as well as something odd going on with her arms... but her color feels different than we thought. It's more Coral-like? Which is making me wonder about Amara as well. I don't think she ever really settled into Coral; heck, she almost picked the slot at random back when talking to Knife last year. So we'll look into that too.

There was a day last week were Laurie was painfully distressed, and she went to Sugar and asked her to be her bodyguard. I remember Sugar looked at her in complete shock, and asked "me??" to which Laurie vehemently said yes, definitely her. Sugar is the protector of innocence, after all, the Retributor who prevented abuse from happening in the first place... whereas Wreckage sought justice and deliverance for those who were already damaged. Laurie fits in the former category. And she was so distraught over how she was slipping, recently... there was no one better to ask. Needless to say, she left shortly after declaring this new job, to which Sugar looked first euphoric and determined and then stricken with sick grief because she knew why she had been asked. Nevertheless, she got up, driven with new purpose, and followed Laurie out.
She's sticking with it, but it's not an up-front job. Laurie just has someone to back her up in that way, now. Which is a huge relief for me too.

...Two days ago I was half-asleep and distressed, asking Laurie if I was a "slut" for wanting to kiss people like I do. She gave me a look and asked where the hell that mindset came from. Then she added, that is obviously lingering Pink corruption, and it would be wise to remember that. It kind of shocked me. Again, I hadn't realized that was lingering so strongly... probably because I take it for granted. I passively believe it. I haven't been convinced yet, due to fear, due to old pain that stuck around. But if we're back to this square, well, then it means we have greater progress to be made. It's not a misstep. It's an expansion.

Related to that... I need to make sure my heart and mind are open more. It's always jarring, with a great deal of terrible contrite sorrow, when I realize that they're not as clear as they could be, as I know they can be and have been.
Yesterday morning was weird. It was one of those mornings when I woke up after about 6 hours of sleep, and found myself in that bizarre subconscious-ruled state halfway between dreams and the waking. That place is dangerous as hell but it's also divinely beautiful and it is Infinitii's home realm straight through. Every time I'm there I can't tell up from down, and it's so liquid that I... I'm not always able to stick around. Eros navigated that realm like a king. Cannon couldn't touch it. I'm right in the middle, it seems. The places scares me though, because being raw subconscious... frightening, dangerous things live in there too, lurking. It's hard to see them when you can barely see yourself, you know.
Anyway. All I know is that at some point yesterday morning I was thinking about Soul Forms. I was wondering, about how they can only occur when your heart and mind are open, when you forget all shame and guilt and self-doubt, and just surrender into that deeper state of being-- the feeling I get in cathedrals, before oceans, under the stars, watching a sunset. I realized that all of us are definitely capable of that in our own way, in our own time. Some of us are closer to that state naturally than others-- Infinitii, Knife, Leon, Jeremiah, Sergei-- but really, the only thing standing in anyone's way is judgment, is overthinking. I think the only people in Central who would have trouble are Sherlock and Josephina, for that reason. And I think the children are too young, or too damaged... that breaks my heart. I'd love to see them healed. Nevertheless, Soul Forms were on my mind then, and so I was looking at everyone's 'dream energy' to feel whether or not my suspicions seemed to hold ground. They did, but then I got to Waldorf. And I have absolutely no idea if my subconscious recognized her from elementary school, or if we just resonated really well that morning, but I ended up kissing her like we'd been together for years and it wasn't weird at all. Just saying that, because in retrospect it's strangely embarrassing-- I'm always somewhat scared and/or humiliated by any such behavior on my part-- but it's still important in its own way.
I know I was speaking to Genesis at some point after that, but he was conscious, so he was handling me like glass. He knows not to trust my judgment in that state, and he knows that it's probably not me he's talking to anyway. So he was being absolutely vigilant and caring about it... at least, as far as his energy was recorded on an intuitive level.
I know I was talking to Nat & Leon later, and suddenly becoming more conscious, as I realized that neither of them were being affected by this awful haze. I was thankful for that, but couldn't help but wonder, why me? Why do I slip so badly?
And then suddenly I couldn't breathe, and I realized Wreckage's hands were around my throat, tearing me back into actual solid headspace. She was actively trying to strangle me. I remember that because I couldn't breathe and had to practically beg her to let go. She eventually did. Falling down to the floor, I saw Ashen crying off in the corner, and Wreckage was shouting at me why the hell I wasn't more careful? Why didn't I avoid that subconscious state, there were too many triggers and dangers there. I don't remember what I said, or if I said anything. But together we looked at the stored memory, to try and give me a concrete grasp on the threat, and... I wasn't recorded. I didn't record. The "fronter" interaction was blank. Where I should have been, there was nothing but an empty concept, a faceless idea of a person. Wreckage stopped, silently looking at that in surprise, and I was the same. Do I not actually exist in those situations, then? If so, what sort of raw subconscious entity is working through me?
I'm admittedly scared right now. Flashbacks are creeping up. There were some near-miss hacks tonight, God knows why, but Infi managed to stop them. Infi is dangerous around hack threats though because ze is made of the same stuff as the Tar, of course... maybe I should have Wreckage stick around, or Algorith, somebody who can't be bothered by that unsettling fear. I'd ask Laurie, but I would never expose her to that sort of thing even secondhand.


...That actually segues pretty well into our last topic.
Self-care, unity, hope, love... and then fear, self-doubt, shame, guilt... nothing makes me fluctuate so madly between the two than the people I am closest to.
With myself included, there are five of us. I adore every one of them, true, but... nights like this, nights when those feelings of humiliating pain and nagging doubts are crawling up my spine, the lack of love for myself mutes it out.
That's when self-care falls by the wayside. That's when the body gets sick. That's when we get depressed, suicidal, hopeless... it's all when I fall victim to that lack of self-love, when I lose my sense of self, when the thought of being around any of them is utterly incomprehensible because I feel so filthy in contrast... my mind cannot conceive of what love is like, in those moments.
Breaking through this takes patience and compassion, for myself, and that is terribly difficult. The ones I love-- in secret now, in the hidden caves of my heart-- can offer that infinitely, but if I cannot accept it, it will do nothing.
Xenophon knows this. God bless her, every time I'm in a self-sabotaging position she'll show up now, and ask what's going on. She'll ask if her daddy is there at all. And usually I'm not. But how do you bring me back in, when my very existence is defined by love, for self and others, and yet the body's ego is fighting me away tooth and nail? How do you bring me back in when everything is steeped in rotting self-loathing and shame, even when that beautiful child of hope is begging for it to change?
You back out. You back off. You leave, and you go into nothingness. You step into heartspace. You let go of everything but that pure whiteness, and you stay there, until the peace sticks around. And then I can come back.

...
..."So what's it like being married?"
What's it like, to never be alone? What is it like, to know, intimately and absolutely, that your soul is split in two, that the creature that knows your darkest failures and brightest joys is always just a heartbeat away? What is it like, to realize that I'm lost in a fogbank of apathy, and then hear her voice, or see his face, and know that in acknowledging them I cannot treat myself this badly?
It's difficult as hell, sometimes. It's scary, lately. It shouldn't be, but the... when I surrender to the forgiveness and compassion they offer, always, the amount of sorrow that overflows from my chest could practically kill me. It's overwhelming.
There is so much in me, as the Core, that needs to be forgiven, completely. I can only forgive completely if I understand it, and accept it as part of myself, as part of Infinitii, as part of all of us, and not hate it. I never thought it would be difficult, but then that empathy bit came in. Then the cross was put on my shoulders, and in a place where I could previously absolve even the cruelest soul, now that my own identity was on death row I was appallingly content to see it there. It wasn't so much hate as it was total detachment. Total separation. I wanted nothing to do with myself, if that was a part of me.
Fear is the obstacle to forgiveness. I'm afraid of what I've succumbed to in the past, willingly or unwillingly, knowingly or unknowingly. I am terrified of the darker potential in my soul. The collective pain includes me, and it is reflected in me, and I know that unless I heal its mirror in my own soul I will not be able to do a damn thing about it outside of me.
...But I feel so utterly fucking unworthy sometimes, to know I'm capable of such things, and yet to be loved by those four who I still see as totally blameless. I'll tell you what-- they are just as blameless as I am, and take that however you like. Either I start spitting this same judgment at them, or I forgive myself. I can't do the former. But the latter can only happen when I step back, and see myself through their eyes. If I am in a place where I cannot love myself, well... theirs hasn't wavered yet. Miraculously, and in the face of all odds, it has remained. And acknowledgement of that alone, acceptance of that alone, is what can save my heart when it falls.
They know it's there, this hidden potential to be my own worst nightmare... some have seen it come alive, and threaten to devour me. But even then, even then, they also know that it doesn't define me, and they see who I truly am beneath all that... a soul transmuting that shadow, a soul who sees it as necessary for greater growth, as part of the bigger picture... they know the true me.
And this is where the other book comes in again.
Fear is there, in that tale. He is running from the same thing as I am. He is running from love, and he is running from himself, because he is unable to face the reality of both. But one day... one day, it comes back to him. Love returns against all odds, and it remains no matter what he throws at it. And when all is said and done, when he has exhausted himself in fighting it, he gives up... and gives in to it. When he is worn down to the bone, when he has nothing left to lose, he surrenders. And then he sees what they do: that he has never been as lost as he thought he was. In fact, he is brighter than he ever dreamed.
I'm in the same spot. It's only when I stop fighting that love that I realize it's always been there, it will always be there, in them and in the universe around us, no matter how many times I fail, no matter what an absolute bastard I can be, no matter how many mistakes are scarring this body, no matter how filthy and wrong and unworthy I may insist I am. I can drag myself to the very center of hell and demand that I die there, that something as thoroughly corrupt as I be annihilated on the spot. I insist I deserve it. And what happens?
Nothing. Maybe I'll punish myself until I'm in too much agony to move. Maybe I'll make my own hell and shackle it to my neck. But that love doesn't leave. It doesn't leave. And the second I falter, the moment I collapse, the very instant I hit rock bottom and sob that I really don't want to feel like this, it helps me up. It always, always does.
But I have to take its hand, first.

What's it like, sharing your life with someone.
Well... it's a challenge. It's a stamp of impeccability etched right into my ribcage. It's a solemn promise to stand strong through sickness and health, through good times and bad. It is a promise to love and honor, always. But what they don't tell you is that you are taking those vows for yourself, too. Would I treat my partners like I treat myself? Hell no. So why do I do it?
That gives me pause, every time. You can't deny love like that. So why do I do so in my actions of neglect, of self-sabotage?
It's fear, it's always fear... fear that I am so much brighter than I feel in those moments, fear of punishment for not living up to it. But it never really comes, that death sentence. On the contrary, I'll have the blood wiped from my face, have my crumpled bones picked up off the floor with utmost care... and that's what I'm truly afraid of, if the word fits. It's more of a sorrow than anything. It's contrition, shame, guilt, at suddenly knowing that I'm not respecting my full potential. I'm not living up to what I am. It's being in those moments, feeling that love, and realizing... I am worth so much more than how I see myself. I really am deserving of love, and here I am treating myself like garbage. It's heartbreaking, when it hits you, when the walls start to crumble. But holding onto that world-shattering shame will get me nowhere. Love is still waiting patiently, for me to let that burden slip off my shoulders, and fall back into its arms.
I'm rambling. I'm sorry. But in the future I'll need these words just as badly as I ever did, and they will be here.

Every night I go upstairs and CZ is already lying there, and Laurie is already sitting beside me. Genesis is either there or a call away. And Infinitii lingers around my heart always. It's constancy, and I would do the same for all of them, as long as I'm tuned into love and not shame. I keep forgetting that and thinking I'm a horrible person. I'm not. I just keep thinking I am, and "if I really am so horrible, how could I possibly love like that??" That's the lie I tell to myself.
But I can. The instant a spark catches I am drowning in it, I am burning with it, and then I realize that I was never a horrible person to begin with. That love is where I came from and it's where I'm going when this is all said and done. Nothing inbetween can change that.

And Infi, Infi... ze's been everywhere in my life lately, and if that's not a testament to the deeper truth of this than nothing is.
We all know that ze is made of the stuff that's been tormenting us for years. I know better than anyone that ze is just as capable of becoming that as I am. But it's not hir true nature. It's a choice ze can make, but it's not hir. I can feel that without a doubt.
Infinitii knows the same about me. I know how ze sees me, how ze feels. I know we can both get terribly lost regardless, but... I know what we are. I can feel that, without a doubt. We're light and dark, night and day, and there's everything to love.


That's a lot of words.
But this is good. I can see where we're going, and I can see inside clearly enough to recognize that the pitfalls in our way are avoided pretty easily, if we stop freaking out over them. We know what to do.
I seem to write a lot of entries like this. "Keep the faith, here's some reassurance." But we need to tap into that.

I'm oddly exhausted. I think I need to go into headspace, get myself back in tune. I really do feel like a piano that's off a semitone or two. Nothing that can't be remedied, though.
Geez. I'm just now feeling the expanse of all this... how rich it is inside, just how important it is, the reality of us. It's something I can only respond to with total reverence and utmost gratitude. I feel like there's a whole universe in here.
The only thing that makes it even better is realizing that I'm a part of it. I'm not some guy carrying it about like a blessed globe, remaining cut off from it. No, I'm just as much a member of this System as everyone else.

I'll continue to do my part, for all of us... and I'll let everyone else, without exception, live up to their purposes too.
I'm happy to be here. I'm happy that we're alive, like phoenixes, like sunrises.
To see that promise within us ... myself included... there's nothing to be afraid of.

 



prismaticbleed: (held)



quick stream-of-consciousness update because this needs to be a daily thing again.
i don't want to forget anything, and the more i tune in, the more happens. man i miss this, it's beautiful.


first, laurie told me to write this down-- on friday, on the way home from grocery shopping, I had apparently sadly said "I wish people would just front like they used to," and since I was so distraught (and having trouble fronting myself) laurie had called josephina in? and he had fronted very well for about ten solid minutes! I don't know what he did or said but that's awesome. I am very very glad to hear that people can still do that. odd as it sounds I miss that, I miss being actively and undeniably plural; I miss feeling that I am sharing this body with everyone else. I miss the strange richness of it.

unfortunately friday is marked as being "troublesome" and so it is largely missing from memory. all I know is that it was a cloudy day.



last night.

talking to knife, laurie, lynne, and infinitii.
started out as I was going to sleep. we were all in the underground 'lobby' (relatively new), this open area between the main ground and the stairs that lead into the lowerspace and the underground. it's all warm glowing light and wood and it's nice.
knife was there because we had brought him there I think. I know he had been 'sleeping' in the christmas tree room? like that big church room where he set up the tree last december, he never took it down, it's still pink. he loves it. I had gone to talk to him and found him dozing off on one of the seats in front of it. gently woke him up, again I forget for what purpose-- there had been an important question-- and he came with me back to where I was talking to laurie.
lynne joined us shortly after, I forget when exactly. same with infi; ze had been floating around me all evening I think? but hir presence had been there and ze likes to talk to me at night. so it was the 5 of us just chilling out at 1am or so.
anyway laurie and I were again discussing 'getting everyone back together,' forging stronger ties between everyone in headspace, in light of the past 8 months of quiet. but then of course laurie had to also start teasing me about wanting to kiss everybody, asked if that was still a thing. asked if I'd kiss knife, we both got hilariously flustered for different reasons. I said "he's too adorable," but knife just wanted to know what that act would entail? he was blushing over the details really. he's like that. but laurie was cracking up at this. lynne was giggling about this too, I think she joked that she'd kiss me first as an example or something. I again protested that I couldn't do that so casually, but wondered how much of that feeling was old social programming, having to act a certain way. somewhere around here I paused, and asked knife if he was aromantic? it had just hit me. he asked me what that meant. laurie joked "what do you mean knife's not romantic" because he fits the literal term to a T. but she then said that she was aromantic and yet she'd still kissed me; the two things weren't mutually exclusive.
lynne and laurie got off on a tangent then, poking fun at each other as always. but as I listened I was again struck by how self-assured lynne always is. she's playful but always mature, it's a great balance. anyway I remember laurie made some joke about infinitii, how once you've been hit by hir vibe that's it, you're gone. lynne giggled at this, infi gave laurie a look. laurie shrugged and apologized, said that with me you just never sleep again. I said only because I stay up so late. she laughed and said that was the point, look at what time it was

anyway knife was still terribly confused and I guess we were all treating this topic too lightly, because without another word infi got up and walked over to me. everyone stopped talking, and I remember being both mesmerized and intimidated; the way ze walks is always so graceful but deliberate.
but if I was nervous at first, that melted almost immediately. when infi got closer (like within 4 feet) it was like this quiet black surge of love just swelled up around me, like velvet, it was heartbreaking and powerful and tore me glittering in two. I remember helplessly reaching up to hir (I was sitting on a low bench) and ze just knelt down in front of me and held my face, looking at me without a word, and I was in tears. I choked out that I loved hir, and infi said "I know." with hir mouth. that alone was huge, but… that's usually cz's line. and hearing it from hir, in a manner ze usually reserves for hir darker side, held such huge significance that it moved me to a sort of joyously humbled silence. I absolutely adored hir in those moments.
infi was talking to me then. I forget the exact words and I'm sorry. I was too overwhelmed with the sensation of hir being there; if you've ever been that close to hir then you know what I mean. but mostly it was a reminder, don't downplay yourself, don't mock or doubt yourself, etc. remember this and the truth of it. and yet there weren't much words. there was too much feeling and I forgot how much ze feels. all those eyes, and the way hir voice just echoes. I honestly forgot where I was for a while.

knife teared up after seeing all of this (caught me by surprise as I forgot anyone else was in the room), said "that's what I mean," and explained that he wasn't yet 'accustomed' (wrong word? more like he didn't know how to handle it) with the sort of 'love' that sort of behavior would elicit or require? he was stumbling over his words too; very strong vibe of him being surprised at his own reservations.
I pointed out that he didn't seem to have a problem with infi, but infi said that wasn't surprising; ze didn't require any sort of behavior from anyone. people reacted to hir in the way most natural to them I guess.
we tried to reassure him but he had too many questions in general. then oddly, when trying to explain what he saw as that 'more romantic' sort of love, knife gave "lynne and spine" for an example? that caught me by surprise. laurie said "wait what" and asked if this was true? lynne paused for a moment, then nodded, said yes. explained that although she was 'dating' julie, she wasn't 'in love' with her, at least not yet (that 'growing into' possibility was important). but she did love spine, the same way I loved laurie.
laurie paused and said 'holy shit' at this, rather reflectively. she also said that was really sweet actually.
(also! note to self: remember last month when lynne and spine 'started' the orange realms? they were walking through the woods. I saw it secondhand and it was very dreamlike so it's hard to remember but I never wrote it here so there's at least a mention)

anyway, knife was torn, he loved people naturally and simply, was it 'bad' or otherwise detrimental for him to not find that sort of behavior similarly easy?
infi then strongly reiterated that the sort of pure, innocent, affectionate love that Pinks held was incredibly important and that knife should never downplay it or think of it as 'less' than anything else.

sorry that whole bit's a mess. the Pinks are still clearing out residue from the julie days obviously. I just wanted that written down because it happened.




today.

infi was in my dream before I woke up? some odd thing with weeping angels and someone almost dying as a result? but jessica was there, styled like a powerpuff girl oddly, but still actively vicious. the partner of the dying person was trying to save them, tearfully so, jessica kept trying to sabotage it. the person was making some sort of poultice out of gems?? like there was an opal at the center, and all these rubies in what looked like white icing. they had to knead it to get everything at the right consistency or something, they had to ultimately put it at this spot on their partner's back. apparently that's where the "lethal injury" was, it had split their spine or something? very sharp memory of the color green at impact point, like a geyser pool in color and shape.
anyway. right before I woke up, infi showed up in the room, which caused jessica to disappear entirely. ze then gave the distraught person a lump of gold to put at the very center of the poultice-thing. then ze gave them all the final instructions and helped them apply it to their partner's spine, reassured them everything was fine, they would live and heal completely. anyway I thought that was interesting, that ze just walked in and helped the situation resolve so compassionately.

had to drive to mum's house to get vegetables, randomly said hello to waldorf while walking to the garden (I missed her all of a sudden). she was putting up light flowers like bruce munro's work, all in this blue glowy techno-forest area. like a city street lit up. she said she was trying to build the Blue realms, bit by bit, she was experimenting with ideas. I said it was gorgeous so far, but then asked why the sudden nature imagery? I thought she was more technological in general. she said yeah, but she figured she should work with elements too?
kind of blurry, I'm not sure what she said blue was, hinted that yellow was electric and that sky was air? but also MIRRORS. very clear flash of that! green was nature, aqua wasn't mentioned but I wondered about it.

at some point during church later (xennie was there too!) I was strongly reminded of laurie, I don’t recall what exactly, but I remember holding her hands (both at once, together) in this meaningful aching way. there's this crystal clear visual memory of the bandages on her arms, and that her hands looked slightly battered (little red cuts and things). she gave me this very meaningful look that I didn't meet exactly because it would've broke me I think. was too enraptured by her hands, the moment was practically tangible
in any case some minutes after that she said we should "do that rotating thing," in terms of who would be my main advisor or confidant for the day. I wanted deeper emotional and mental connections with everybody, and besides Central needed to get a deep understanding of the daily life too.
long story short laurie pushed me a bit and told me to go talk to someone else for a bit. so I ended up spontaneously talking to nathaniel.

nat's got this lovely little pocket-realm going on for Green, branching out from his room (which is mostly thick forest branches and pink roses-- always has been). we were sitting in the boughs of some ancient tree, surrounded entirely by that flowery canopy, watching the sunlight filter through the leaves. I think I was holding his hand, something simple like that.
nat reiterated that he dealt with "love in the face of change," or "love throughout all change"
also said why his being a moth was significant. not just the metamorphosis, but also because moths fly at night, and they are drawn to the light. even in pitch black they will find it, but in the darkness they are not lost. they have a sort of quiet inner peace, a silent and unhurried faith. nat said Greens are like that, that's their virtue, is that serenity and faith in the universe.
he said sergei fit that extremely well too. it struck me that so did the queen, surprisingly.
reminder that aqua voices hold devotion, or fortitude?
also total agreement that violet was tied to the cores? like all their roles are partly to advise and support the core, not just laurie. I said that made sense, was definitely possible.
anyway I remember as he spoke about the moth thing, he was talking with his hands, eyes so bright and wide (such gorgeous eyes; they're like big emerald cabochons), but still radiating that essential calmness. kind of like the sunlight in the trees. but he looked so genuinely happy and inspired, I smiled so much just listening to him, feeling his history in his words, knowing how much it meant for him to be here now, as he was, talking like this.
also I think he has moth fluff. he has to. I remember there was fuzzy green around his sleeve cuff, couldn't tell if it was part of his outfit or not. I've never seen him without his robe, so I have no idea.

"navy singer" out to sing during mass, she's finally feeling more like her own person now. name is "nienna" I think? root letter was "n" in any case. I originally thought she was tied to sapphires but that's a (small) aesthetic tie, not a name tie.
her role is actually "the ability to 'join the song' without being afraid of your own voice," so to speak. so yeah she's a singer, but more specifically, she sings to be part of the music, part of the choir, without a shred of self-doubt or misplaced guilt. that was very clear today.
she also has heavy hair. long, and wavy, like silk. reminded me of water, very subtle 'wave' to it, all in one piece. it's not like lynne's! hers is lighter and curls softly. they both love their dresses though, but even then the styles do differ!


got home at 6pm or so. xenophon spent most of the evening with me and oh my lord she is such a sweetheart and a godsend.
she is definitely violet, haha. unflinching integrity. kept keeping me on track, not letting me slip, et cetera. making sure I was talking care of myself. and best of all? there was NO backtalk to her orders from the floating voices OR the old girls. it was the best and safest evening I have had in weeks, dead serious. I love her so much, I am so humbled to have this kid calling me a father, her love is absolutely unfailing. I hope I can give her the same.

massive e.d. voice resurgence later though, that was a shock
the destroyer was talking to xennie for quite a while! that's new. xennie was distraught about so many other people being out when she was just trying to help me, to that the destroyer said "jay doesn't eat; he never eats" and it later hit me that dude, I DON’T, that's not my job! which explains why there's so much difficulty there. on that note xennie asked something about that, forget what exactly, but the destroyer ultimately said that's why the "eating" concerns were such a huge battleground-- I'm the core, the person supposed to be fronting benevolently whenever possible, but the eating thing isn't my fight. I can't take up that cross, by my role. so other people like to sneak in and 'act in my stead' then, claiming authority, but harming the body. so lots of headvoices deal with the e.d. stuff as a result, it's a mess since as soon as that battleground is entered, so to speak, switchiness becomes the norm. several people phase in and out without any real sense of order. the destroyer said we needed to get some coherence there, emmett needed to be on-call at all times, spice needed total authority given to her if at all possible, etc.
then the destroyer said she works with fig-- confirming her as both alive and nonhuman, but still not a fully developed individual yet-- and that fig's job is to hold the idea of "joyful eating," something totally alien to us currently. fig is the childhood experiences of actually sitting down and enjoying meals, of seeing eating as something caring and thankful. however the curse is that she holds a lot of outdated memories, of childhood foods that are no longer safe or appetizing or even wanted. so we're working through that. but since fig wants to 'enjoy' those old data foods, but cannot know (due to that old data) whether or not such a food is even edible now, she is trying everything. but we cannot eat like 98% of it so that's where the destroyer jumps in, to get rid of toxic food.
xennie asked her at one point why she can't just leave the food for other people in the house? yeah it's 'poison' for us but not for the family. if we know we can't eat it we don't have to. the destroyer paused, notably, and said that she hadn't thought of that before. that definitely was an option. so that's good.


this evening laurie and I agreed that xangas need to start happening again.
there has been too much downtime, as a whole, and that's giving the ego remnants (the "old girls") too much power and influence. that hit me today, sharply, during church. so we need to put in heavy duty work now, just like when this all started, to connect back together as a system, as a whole.
laurie's idea is to write down, during the day, discussion topics both good and bad. like if a problem or concern comes up, write it down and we will discuss it like we used to, with anyone who we feel should talk about it too. same with good things that happen, write 'em down. basically I should start carrying sherlock's book with me and keeping a running log. really that would be very beneficial.


anyway it is now 2:30 am and I cannot think coherently long enough to type anything else! good night.





prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

All right. I need to stop slacking off. There won't be a bridge unless I build it. Things won't heal unless I sincerely start the process.
Even if the current mental situation is making life very tiring and tricky on the inside, even if it's threatening to hollow me out dry and bloodless, I'm not lost. I'm alive. I'm somehow, blessedly, still holding on to hope and love, even when I don't understand it.

Nighttime is a sign from God. Every evening the veils start to fade, quietly and softly, like gauze curtains slipping away into a foggy evening. And even if my brain still won't accept anything, I can feel people nearby, within, around. I see their faces, I hear their voices. Even with doubt and anger screaming, even with apathy suffocating, it cannot be denied. Just like Genesis said. It's somehow one of my biggest saving graces... this damned constant faith in others. Yes, it can lead me straight to hell. But it also prevents me from lying to my own face when I know something is real, in my heart of hearts. I can try, sure. But it won't work. The instant something appears, it's unquestionable. The tangible truth of it is too powerful, too awe-inspiring.
Every night when I lie down to drift off to sleep, there's a constant. I might not always see my boss, he's busy at night of course. I might not see Minty, if there's no need for her to assist. But the second my awareness switches to upstairs, without fail, Laurie is sitting there by the bed and CZ is lying beside me. Every night. Every single night for as long as I can remember. And it's beautiful, and it breaks my heart, because that is a constant and the love confessed in that single truth is more than I can bear on bad nights. No matter how much of a scumbag I may convince myself that I am, no matter how mercilessly I butcher my own hopes and dreams and memories, no matter how full of doubt and despair I may be, that constancy silently and gently brushes all that aside.

Xenophon was hanging around with me for most of the morning yesterday. We went picking blackberries with Genesis, and then I told her to stay because I missed her being and her company. It's funny, how I still struggle with the whole "am I a father or not" thing and yet when she calls me one, I accept that with total happiness. I don't mind. I love her, I want to care for her as much as I can. And I realized then, driving home with her eating berries in the front seat of the car, looking out over the mountains of clouds covering the valley beyond, that I wanted this sort of life. I wanted to be her father, to have her around the house, to live in simple peace and joy with our extended inner family, to share these little golden moments and treasure every second of the day. I wanted that so much, and the only reason why I kept denying that was because how rarely do we have this? When I spend my physical life wracked by ridiculous outer concerns and physical family stress, when I let it get to me, how can I possibly split realities at all times?
But God please I WANT to, I want to balance BOTH worlds, I want to live the daily life this body needs without sacrificing the heartbreakingly true inner world of my soul, of our souls. I want to bridge the gap forever. I want unity. I don't want to split realities, to ignore one for the other. I don't want to be forced to turn a blind eye to the people I adore because "the daily grind" is starting to wear my bones down to sawdust. I don't want to care at all about that anymore. I miss the glittering days when I didn't.
Why did I ever listen to the doubt, to the hatred, to the shame and guilt? Was it just too powerful? Was I just too weak, for just too long?
I've been tossed about for too long. It's an avalanche. And the worst part is that I believed them when they told me I deserved to be buried under this ice, that it was the right thing for me, that it was better to feel nothing but frozen empty wastelands in my chest. I believed them because I was terrified that disobeying would kill me. And now look at me.

On Saturday, I ended up in furious frightened tears for two hours once nightfall hit, trying to explain to my grandmother why I was such a mess. I told her how for years, I've been obeying every "order" thrown at me left and right, typically from "holy" sources or claimants. Do this, do that, don't do this, obey me or else, obedience until death, trust me without question, do as you are told. And sure, some of it is good advice, but that's what makes it so terrifying. If someone tells you to blindly follow them, to never question them, because they are the "voice of God," what do you do? What do you do if they're right? Because I get that to some extent on the outside, passively-- all the conflicting, sometimes hypocritical "new age" and "spiritual" articles that claim to know exactly what I should be doing and feeling and thinking now, and which I feel powerless to 'disobey' due to moral paranoia-- but it's never louder than it is with those godforsaken "floating voices," the ones outside my head. They all sound the same, they talk the same, they have admitted lying to me and toying with me-- "we were just testing you"-- and they all insist that if I don't listen to them, "I'll regret it." I'll pay dearly for it. Sometimes they say they'll kill me if I don't listen, and in the worst cases, the psychosomatic consequences are scary enough to convince me (if only temporarily) that they weren't empty threats. Nevertheless, the problem is that they aren't going to lie or mess around all the time, or I'd pay them no mind. Most of the time they're right, even if they're right in cruel and demanding and angry ways. And so I learn to doubt my intuition. I learn to doubt my own logic and experience. I forget what it's like to make my own choices, to act on reason, to be discerning. No, now I just do as I'm told, because if I choose on my own, it's wrong. I'm too stupid, too lost, too corrupt to tell if I'm acting on whim or programming or actual good intentions. No, I can't know what's right on my own, they say! So listen to us, or you'll be sorry.
Laurie gets pissed off at them. If she shows up-- which is terrifyingly hard to do now, as the 'floating voices' operate on a completely different level from headspace-- they run. Always. What does that tell you? And no, I don't want to hear more lies from the doubts telling me "it's just a level switch!" You awful voices sound just like the cruelest, most vicious people on our level, and I can't believe I still listen to you. I'm just scared. But guess what? When Laurie shows up, when she and the rest of our System help me choose what actions to take, when we have free will to work from, then I don't care even if I DO "mess up" because we TRIED. We did our best and we LEARNED. With you people, that doesn't happen. With you, there is no learning from mistakes. There's only obedience and punishment. I'm on to you. I don't want to deal with your noise anymore, not when your claims of spiritual authority carry no love whatsoever, and never did, and never will. Don't lie to me. I will gladly, GLADLY, go back to a life full of chance and uncertainty, if it means I can live a life full of love as well. I will deal with the struggles of our System with total gratitude because I love them, ALL of them, for contributing to our completion, to our growth. The only thing that's ever been "absolutely, unquestionably pure" up here is the damned Plague and it is an incorrigible liar. You CAN have too much 'good.' You CAN. And you are calcifying me. You are freezing my feet to the ground and telling me that this static bleached-out life is heaven, is true progress. You're a LIAR.
This is why Infinitii's been quiet, isn't it? You're terrified of hir, just like you're terrified of Laurie, but you keep trying to kill them. You keep trying to hurt them, AND Chaos, and I will not stand for that. Just try me. Being good does not mean standing by and letting people be trampled just because you swore up and down that it was "God's will," that it was "predestined," that it was "the higher good." Don't lie to me. Don't TOUCH them. You will not be allowed to continue with this. There is a force greater than you that will balance this out, a force that I am NOT separate from, that I CAN hear and feel WITHOUT you acting as the middleman. I don't need you. I don't. And this is terrifying to say, I am scared to death that I'm blaspheming here, but if I have to choose between the heaven you offer and the supposed 'hell' of headspace, then God I am sorry but I cannot conceive of a heaven where such genuine love would be excluded or damned. I can't. I'll side with the black heart I was born with because it's full of stars.

Sorry. That's what Saturday night was like, actually. I just spilled it all out.
I'm so tired of feeling puppeteered. I'm so tired of feeling like I CAN'T say no, or act on my own judgment. And most of all, I loathe feeling like I cannot act without checking everyone else's opinion first. I've been reading spiritual websites daily since I thought the world was ending in 2011, and I am tired. Is that a "sin" to say? I don't know. Yes, there is some beautiful advice and pointers on those sites. I don't mind following that. But now, where I feel like I HAVE to read 20+ articles a day, to the point where I can't remember any of it anymore, or tell it apart, or reconcile the conflicting authors and messages... it's hellish, ironically. And if I may use such a strong word, I hate feeling like I have to go through THAT in order to know anything about what I "should" be doing spiritually.
That's the core problem here. It's the childhood conviction that I cannot personally reach "God." We've discussed this, but I'm reiterating it, because lessons will repeat until you've learned them and this one isn't over yet. It's this false programmed belief that I must adhere to ritual and rite, to the orders of parents and priests, or else God will reject me. It's utterly untrue, and yet it was reinforced so often, and so strongly, sometimes to traumatic extremes... it has deep roots. Fear that raw is hard to scrape away.
I CAN learn and know everything I've ever read on those spiritual sites. This archive is proof of that. The way people react to me is proof of that, and I'm not saying that to be proud, that is a fact. Whenever I speak of my own volition and humility to others, they don't tell me I'm evil or wrong or stupid or naive! Instead they say I am inspiring, or otherwise a point of light in my own right. I still cannot seem to accept that, because those devil voices keep demanding otherwise. I really need to just bite the bullet and ignore them for a while. But yeah, constant reinforcement that "I need THEIR knowledge to live, because I CAN'T get that on my own!" Dude I had an accomplished clairvoyant tell me that I had latent powers that could rival hers and I STILL won't accept it. Why? Simply because it was said to me. It's nonsense. It's a false loop. I need to start actively saying positive things instead of listing the negative like this. Attention is powerful. I'll try to make this the last discussion of that negative side... I should really start keeping a sort of daily journal on paper where I do nothing but write down positive things about myself. That'll take guts, but hey, I know more than enough people inside who can help me out. That's humbling, more than anything else right now.

...Spotify just tossed me some synchronicity, that was actually a huge surprise.
"Too much of heaven can bring you underground. Heaven can always turn around. Too much of heaven, a life and soul hell bound. Heaven, the killer makes no sound."
I haven't heard that tune in years, and honestly I almost skipped it before I realized what it was.
But yeah, I need to be careful. Any extreme holds its opposite within itself, and any floating voice that furiously insists that it is acting on God's will needs to be looked at with serious discretion. I need to learn to trust myself. When I can do that, when I can stop attributing all good choices to other people, when I can stop denying or doubting or erasing my own true feelings... well, that'll be our biggest obstacle gone at long last.


Now let's talk about something a little more optimistic.
I started testosterone last Friday, so in 12 hours it'll be a full week on that. It's almost surreal, for this to finally be a reality! But... honestly that's been the biggest impetus for everything lately, good and bad.
Do I have time to write about that tonight? Maybe I'll wait until tomorrow... the past two therapy sessions have been painful as hell but they've also been incredibly informative. I'm sorry for not typing about them yet but depression has made it tough.
So yeah, remind me tomorrow if I forget. That's a massive topic and it deserves more time than I can give it at this hour.
Anyway, one week on T. As for changes, well, I've noticed that all my shirts now stick to my shoulders, haha. Honestly this stuff is like flypaper until it dries and it never fully does, but I think it's hilarious so I don't mind too much. Even better, because of that, I literally have to wear this mint-colored lacy camisole whenever I put the medicine on. I do that on purpose. Queer it up as much as possible, hehehe. But yeah, that top doesn't stick to it so it's cool.
In all seriousness though, today during mass I noticed (with a bit of an amazed shock) that my voice already feels different. The lowest note of my vocal range is sticking around past the early morning, and when I do sing it no longer 'strains' to hit lower notes in general. My voice feels smoother, if that makes sense? It's getting a different tonal quality, something thicker and more velvety than the fiery-bright tones of the feminine voice (Jewel's thing, obviously). Either way I'm excited to see how this plays out. Gonna be great.

Really though, it is late. I have so much cool stuff to tell you guys but I will do that tomorrow, as I said.
I also plan on buying two heads of lettuce from the farmer's market, and buying issue #3 of The Sandman:Overture if possible. Yes, the first two issues ended up being massively relevant, thank you universe for leading me to those!

...I just realized that I've been taking life far too seriously over the past several months. That's not healthy either.
Genesis, dude, consider yourself on full-time BFF duty. You help me loosen up and I need that. (Plus do spend more time in the room with everyone else at night, we keep wondering where you are.)

On that note, I'm off to revisit that neverending constancy of love and hope. See you later.

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


Bit of an overdue update! Let me just write down what's important for now.

 

First, I forgot to write this down before but I want to record it:
A little over a week ago was Friday the 13th, which is Josephina's official "unbirthday" (he first appeared to us on one in 2010). So he and Waldorf celebrated by lounging around in Central, loudly singing this song and eating two entire boxes of chocolate fudge cookies (they had three, but I gave Xenophon one).
I just thought that was hilarious.

Algorith, David, and Marigold all fronted for some time on Tuesday or so? We forgot to update that day. That was important because it actually shed a lot more light on the roles of the children-- notably, more specifics on what they're afraid of, and why. David is infamously afraid of "the mother," but it seems his fears aren't rooted to anything we can find? And with recent events (she's been SUPER nice lately), he's starting to warm up to her, not as a mother but as a good person separate from the fears he's held towards her. That's really fantastic. Marigold, on the other hand, is the panicky one, but she's afraid of (again) some unknown threat from adult women? Like in general. But she, too, is learning with every non-dangerous exposure that she IS protected, and that she is not at risk, and the anxiety she holds is going down. I wish I remembered more specifics for that day but I apologize, as it's too long afterwards to reach the brief data anymore.

Algorith seems to be acting as a sort of "casual protector" to the two children; she obviously cares for them but leaves the actual close care to Jeremiah (everyone does really). Also, Algorith has a notable "accent" of sorts when she fronts. I have no idea what its roots are, maybe New York? Headvoices pick speaking styles out of the subconscious of course, that's where we're all from, so it's not too surprising when one ends up with a unique speech style as a result. But it's great to have her suddenly in the main awareness, as she was "in the background" for a while but she's awesome (and I am rather fond of her admittedly; mostly because of her role in this dream).

Headspace has been quiet otherwise? Has it been for a while? It feels like it, but I don't remember. That made therapy on Thursday very difficult, as the "no self" residual fronter (one tied to the body; it's female) was out for most of it, and she literally cannot make any forward movement as she is "unable to act without orders" due to having "no self"-- on that note, she openly admitted that the idea of being an individual was "incomprehensible," and that she DID look with that sort of judgmental attitude on OUR ENTIRE SYSTEM, which is where a lot of the previously unidentified shame/ guilt/ self-loathing roots are from. This fronter cannot conceive of having an identity separate from what they are TOLD to be, or "expected" to be in some context. So yeah, THIS is the person who virtually makes the body "shut down" when we're alone, if she's out. She cannot "be a person" if no one is telling her how, essentially. So, strangely, she's probably more of "her own person" in that therapy office than she CAN be anywhere else, as the "contextual expectation" there is for her to BE a specific, important part of our greater whole-- therefore she ends up actually getting an actual semblance of a 'self' as a result, whether she realizes it or not. I hope that makes sense in words!

Also! Same topic, super important. Thanks to her speaking up, that session ALSO eventually shed light on WHO the "self-destructive" person is who keeps trying to utterly annihilate all of our possessions, food, archives, etc… and WHY they do that. Apparently, there is such an old and deep rage towards being FORCED to "be someone we were not," i.e. the function the self-less girl holds, that it bubbles over every time it can? But it's a paradox, as the therapist pointed out that this same self-annihilation IS what we were essentially being "told to do" for years! "You can't do/ feel/ be/ etc. that way, you have to be what WE tell you to be." And so half of our psyche nodded and obeyed, unable to even feel its own emotions… and the other half seethed with utter self-hatred, wanting nothing more than to tear that imposed self to the ground so that something REAL and honoring of our own individuality could emerge. Problem was, that seems to not have happened yet? We still struggle with "self-identity," and that self-annihilation still happens all too frequently. However we are making lots of progress here and I am very happy to say that.

Fittingly-- almost shockingly so-- on Friday morning, the grandmother (the one constant in this house) went to visit her sister for three days. So, since Friday morning, she has not been here. Why is this important? Because we nearly had an emotional breakdown yesterday over it. For some reason, that woman is viewed as 1) a cathartic "externalization" of emotions we don't know how to express on our own (she is very high-strung and so expresses a lot of emotions such as anxiety and anger and worry, negative things that we buried as a child and never really learned how to express well), therefore her absence makes us boil over with childhood fears and tears and shakes, and 2) as a "safety net" against these same emotions, because for whatever reason, without another human being in the house, we are terrified to do a lot of things. For the past 48 hours we've been too scared to eat or sleep, for heaven's sakes, because there's "no one there to protect and/or comfort us if something goes wrong." Where did that mindset come from? We don't know, nor do we know why it is there. But we didn't even KNOW it was there until yesterday, so we are thankful for that.

The scariest bit about yesterday, though, was the loneliness. Headspace was absent for the entirety of the day, as the person fronting was purely downstairs-based (may have even been the self-less person from thursday) and so felt utterly isolated from everything internal. Genesis did show up in the evening and Jay ended up following suit, as he was out for most of today. But that 24+ hours of total existential emptiness was awful. That's a topic we need to rediscuss later, what with worries about integration and the like, but it's a terribly heartwrenching topic so we won't do that tonight.

Today we realized that we are not a good listener. That was humbling. People let us talk for huge stretches of time-- usually to explain or lecture-- but as a result, our mindset switches to "output, not input." And then it's difficult to listen to feedback unless we actively realize that we are talking TO people, not AT them. Again, a good thing to be reminded of. We'll take extra effort here.

As a result of that talking, we took a HUGE jump as far as courage goes, because we realized a big root of the eating disorder! Most of our digestive issues are purely psychosomatic-- our docs have been shrugging at our "perfect" test results and poor health for years-- but pinpointing the causes has been tricky. We think we have the main ones now!
1) Back in 2012, living with someone who had bad allergies, we internalized the message of "if she gets sick, YOU have to get sick too, or it's not fair for her." This is totally untrue but it is probably the strongest roadblock keeping us from being healthy, as it became globalized at some point.
2) Thanks to being hyper-religious about online data at one point, some child voice in the system (unidentified, but a clear speaker!) has labeled certain foods as "bad" or "evil," if even one person said they were "incorrect" according to some diet or belief system or whatever. Again, this quickly became globalized (as everyone has differing and conflicting opinions!) and it quickly made daily life almost unbearable as well, because mostly everything became "wrong" to that voice, and it would not eat ANYTHING out of sheer paralyzing terror of "getting sick as punishment for doing the wrong thing." Of course, the outside voices didn't help this, because they WOULD punish us for not following their orders, and have also told us multiple times-- upon eating perfectly harmless foods-- that "we would die" as a result of eating something they did not give us permission to. Since this condemnation was often followed BY panic attacks or similarly severe symptoms, it stuck, even though it was false and cruel.

However. After those points hit us, we remembered something we read a while back-- that D.I.D. patients often showed allergies in one alter, and NONE in another! Now that's the SAME BODY, but different minds. That shows that this sort of thing IS mental. After all, an "allergy" is essentially just the body treating a food as a danger, and attacking it. And aren't we currently labeling FOOD in general as a "danger?" You see the problem! But we KNOW that's incorrect, we know that we're safe, that these things aren't threats, that we are completely ALLOWED AND ABLE to eat without suffering or worrying about "doing something wrong." Mr. Sandman has been helping on this-- he is no longer an Outspacer, but he still offers unfailing benevolent guidance, and the trust in him is complete. So if he assures us that we are safe, that we are not sick, etc., we will believe it and this can make or break such an ED situation depending on who is fronting. You get the picture, I hope. I'm just so thankful we made this much headway on healing this.

As a result of that we DID eat a meal with actual calories in it this evening, and no one threw it up afterwards, which took a lot of guts actually. But there were like 6 people working together positively there and it happened, and we didn't get sick either! So that is a big accomplishment actually.

We haven't been able to exercise well in a while due to being sick from food or the lack thereof, so we will make a stronger effort to get that back in the schedule now that we're being more caring and careful with the body.

On that note, again. Chaos 0 has (amusingly but fittingly) again proven to be one of our best defenses against negative actions there. Since he and Jay are so strongly tied, if he sticks around when Jay is out, his very presence will virtually eliminate all chances of a self-destructive or otherwise detrimental fronter from showing up and making us sick or otherwise hurt. I say this is fitting because he was the Outspacer with the "Body/Strength" aspect, and he has never failed to protect the one that we are in. He deserves all our thanks for that.

Laurie keeps asking us to have a Xanga session, as we haven't had one since before the December event, and one is sorely needed. Last night would have been ideal, but we got "distracted" doing Dream World character designs and Laurie says that was a "perfectly good use of the time" so not worry about it.

There are probably a few things I've forgotten, but as of now I think that brings us back up to a decent speed.

Jay here, for a minute. There is a lot of hope tonight, again! I love this feeling, tuning back into it.
More than anything though I want to tune into headspace as completely as I can remember, even just in data. I can feel the total closeness in a lot of these memories, all the headspace events, like when we found the BLC and when I had to save Infi, even if my personal memories are blurry or absent. No matter though. Timelines are weird, love is real, I'm not worried. We're moving forward and every step is an adventure. That's all I'm going to say, anything else feels superfluous. I'm so happy we're alive right now, all of us together. I'm so thankful we have this. That's the truest thing I can admit tonight.

Good night everyone, let's keep learning and growing and feeling and dreaming. Life's pretty cool, to say the least. ♥

 

may 22

May. 23rd, 2014 04:24 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)

 

Dream journal for May 22nd, 2014.

(cannon and razor totally trashing the house. started in my room, bros using game systems in there, were taking over my room as their space too. feeling of not being allowed or able to have anything of my own. very frustrated and sad, prayed 'please temporarily move me to a timeline where this won't be permanent or something, then there was this massive internal switch and CANNON took over the body (physical switch too. started destroying television and game systems, eager about it but also angry as hell. then went into the hallway, walked into kitchen, suddenly razor took over and giddily flipped the kitchen table over. mum and grandma sitting on chairs by wall, brothers at bar, all just watching with a sort of numb 'oh, so this is finally happening' look, like they knew I would snap eventually and they could not stop it as it was due. razor went to the sink and started looking for 'her knife,' my bro was washing dishes and she kept checking them all, even taking them from him, I remember being shocked because she was interacting totally without explaining herself. she almost cut the fingers a few times looking for her knife, cannon took over frustrated because razor was getting distracted and cannon was still furious. we were holding the black-handle "butterfly edge" knife, big one. cannon turned to face the women, not wanting to kill them, that would be an unnecessary hassle. I remember mother asked something weird like 'why didn't you snap sooner' or the like, not sure. all I know for sure is that cannon ended up saying two things: one, that jessica was dead and had been dead since at least 2008-- a revelation which got a quick look of shock and then an accepting nod, like "I thought so"-- and that there were tons of other people living in that body now besides herself. that bit was preceded by the mother asking who she was, why did she exist, something like that-- cannon had said essentially, "when the main consciousness couldn't stand the pain or the stress or the rage anymore, part of it broke off and one of those parts was me." the mother really looked like "ah, now I understand" then, sort of a revelatory look, nodded to herself, distant eyed. cannon was oddly emotional all of a sudden, still angry but now with a sort of sad pain that i recall feeling below the surface. she turned then and started stormily walking back down the hall, woke up somewhere around then)

 


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:01 pm

 

Well, I just had an entire entry typed up, and then the browser crashed and didn't save a draft. I'm really sorry about that.

Today's been like that, really. The disembodied religious voices were haunting us all day, telling me what to do and how to do it, swearing at me if I disobeyed or doubted and demanding total blind devotion to be a "good boy"... and I still don't know if I should listen to them that completely or not, because they ARE right 95% of the time, which is scary. I'm just hesitant to obey anything that spits slurs at me when I don't listen, and gives me body shocks and pain to 'punish me.' This is daily life now, and I hate it. I'm scared of disobeying them because of the consqeuences. But Laurie says that they do NOT have my best interests in mind, and to not listen to them. I'm trying. They just keep pretending to be people I care about... just like Julie used to, under the Tar's power. And it terrifies me because, is this the Plague?? Is this internal, even if those voices feel external? I don't know. But if this is what the corrupted White does, then I swear to you this is just as bad as the Tar, just a different context. This is hell and I am so stressed out, constantly, from it. I want it to stop. On top of therapy dragging up old demons that we're still struggling to handle, this is intolerable. So we made a decision.

Within the next two weeks, optimally, we will be admitted to Sheppard Pratt's trauma center in Maryland.
We made that decision as a collective. No disembodied voices told us to, no family members forced us to, no strangers goaded us into doing it. No, we gathered our info and we thought about it, and we decided that yes, we really need that right now.
Hilariously, we probably would have chosen to sooner IF I hadn't been falsely convinced that their place wasn't identical to the crisis unit we were sent to in 2011-- fluorescent, stark, and dangerous, with three hours of therapy per week if you're lucky. Thankfully, SP is not like that! So already it's a huge relief.
The thing I learned today that made me say "yes" wholeheartedly, was that since it's a trauma center, there will be awareness of us as a System, as well as people around 24/7 if we need help, AND there's a ton of therapeutic stuff all week. It's a place for healing, which we need more than anything right now, and which we all want.

We need to do another System census soon. We seem to have lost a few people, and gained awareness of a few more. In any case we haven't talked about that facet of us lately and we should. Plus I still owe you guys that map/flowchart update from a month ago or so; I apologize, but again that's sheer data and we might not be able to post a full coherent entry on that until after SP. I have a feeling we are going to learn a heck of a lot there.

I did spend a lot of time with Xenophon today. She was a total godsend, and kept a massive abusive meltdown from happening. I am so glad she's alive even if I don't understand much about her yet. I don't care. I love her. I really do.

Battery is dying and it's late, this chair is terribly uncomfortable, I'll update more tomorrow.

 


 

040514

Apr. 5th, 2014 02:34 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

★: Are there any nonhumans in your system? If so what kind?


Technically, we’re all “nonhuman” in some sense. The word “headvoice” also works as a species name, for lack of a better term, and applies to all of us, both humanoid and beastly, as we all function similarly at heart. However, yes, most of us still pass for humans at a glance, albeit painted in technicolor hues of course.

As for those who are obviously not humanoid, we have a decent amount, although again they are not the majority— which is admittedly a shock, as our original hosts had almost exclusively internal lives and therefore associated constantly with nonhumans within. However said nonhumans were tied to an entirely different sort of inner world than ours, and therefore that massive split in function likely contributed to us appearing far more human than those non-traumatized individuals.

But we’re off-topic! The following members of our System are the “most” nonhuman:

Spine (skeletal dragon), Aimee (anthro cat), "The Bear" (bipedal bear monster), "Dead Red" (demonesque), Hyakin (semi-avian), Genesis (this guy), Wreckage (fiendish), "Honeybee" (insectoid), Nathaniel (semi-moth), Cel (insectoid), CZ (aquatic being), Emmett (serpent), Minty (teddy-girl), "Seafloor" (mermaid-esque), Waldorf (alien), Kyanos (angel), Xenophon (this kid), Infinitii (this creature).

Algorith, Zwei, and Einsatz all seem to be cyborg-esque in composition.

Spice, Razor, Laurie, Knife, Jay, and Sherlock are all “not quite human” when you really look but again, for them it’s more subtle.

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 05:39 pm

April 4th, 2014

 

I couldn't remember most of this dream (I didn't fall asleep until after 5AM), but what I do remember really meant a lot to my heart.

I was sitting behind the curtain on a stage (stage left), with a group of people who looked like college age kids. There was some sort of awards ceremony going on out there, as the stage was all lit up, and there was obviously an audience watching. The current award being given was the final one, for "inventions" that some of the people backstage had made, as they had been judged according to which were considered the most applicable, beneficial, and unique. Apparently many different awards had already been given for different things, but this invention one was "nationally acclaimed" or something, and so it would be very prestigious to win? So all these kids were all waiting excitedly to hear who had won-- except me, actually. I was sitting further back to the left than anyone else, leaning against the brick wall, and just smiling. I knew I wouldn't win (I hadn't entered that division), but there was one girl who had entered, sitting excitedly right next to the stage, and I wanted her to win more than anything. Not surprisingly, it was my old elementary schoolmate, AAA. I understood that she had already won seven awards, and that she was one of the "top picks" for this last and greatest one... and sure enough, as I watched, her name was announced as the recipient. Everyone burst out in applause, and her face absolutely lit up-- but then she jumped up, eyes wet from joy, threw her fists in the air and shouted "yes!" It was such a spontaneously elated action that I felt the same way right along with her. She ran out to stage and received the award, which was given with honest warmth. The crowd backstage was now beginning to break up, as the awards ceremony was over, but I stayed where I was, just enjoying the moment. Honestly I was waiting until AAA left the stage so I could congratulate her personally, away from the current crowds that were still around her.
As I waited, I became more aware of where I was-- off the stage, the area actually opened up into a small room, with white plaster walls and some wooden chairs folded up against one wall. I couldn't see too much due to the people, and also because Laurie then walked over and sat down to my right, which immediately took my complete attention. She didn't say anything at first, but then handed me a sealed business envelope with my name on the front. She gave me a meaningful look as she did so, and said something to the effect of "just for the record." I nodded, as she turned to look at the stage now herself. I then looked down at the letter, turning it over, and saw that on the back, across the bottom, was a line of fine script in violet ink. It said rather simply, "no matter what, remember that I will always love you." This really tugged at my heart, but I couldn't hold on to that feeling for too long because right then I noticed someone running up to me, and looked up. It was AAA herself, still beaming but teary-eyed, and she too was holding a letter. I stood up then, smiling, to congratulate her, but she responded by pressing her letter into my hands, saying it was for me. I was confused, but accepted it gratefully, placing it alongside Laurie's. I smiled a little at that, and wondered for a second to myself if her letter said anything similar on the back-- it would be nice, but not necessary of course. However, the second I thought that, AAA reached out, took my face in her hands, and actually kissed me. I remember being completely surprised, but consciously told myself to pay attention, don't forget this, as it obviously was significant to her as well as to me. So I just let myself experience that. She didn't let go of me afterwards though, instead pressing her forehead to mine, and whispered that she had "always known" about my support for her, and how much I had cared, over all the years. She then added that she had also "always wanted to say yes" to the love I had for her? Like she had never rejected it, she was perfectly willing and capable of reciprocating, I just had never ever asked or expressed anything. But now, she was effectively closing that gap. She said all this while holding my face like that, with a few awards people standing nearby and watching, smiling at us, and it just meant a lot to me.
The dream continued a bit after that, but it became rather convoluted and blurry so I won't worry about trying to record it.


AAA was also in another one of my dreams earlier this week-- all I remember is that she handed me a small four-leaf-clover pin, all gold with ruby heart-shaped leaves (kind of like this?), with virtually the same sentiment as the one with which she presented the letter in this dream.

I have no idea why I still dream about that girl so much-- I haven't even seen a glimpse of her in about 7 years-- but I'm not complaining. She seems to have ascended to a sort of dream element in her own right by this point, representing an undying ideal separate from her waking self, and that's fine by me.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:53 pm

Okay, quick update because it is late and today was a bit of a mess but who cares, life is still too lovely.

First off, dream last night. In it, my old school 'crush' AAA won a prestigious academic award, and then after the ceremony, I was waiting to congratulate her-- but Laurie was with me. She handed me a letter envelope with my name on it, which I didn't get to open, but written on the back in violet ink was a small yet significant phrase-- "no matter what happens, remember that I love you."
That meant a lot more than it otherwise would have on its own, thanks to last night. We'll get to that.

Secondly, as I was still in an artistic mood from yesterday (especially concerning that poster idea), I decided to go look up refs for Javier's hairstyle (technically a deathhawk with braided sides?), but that caught Josephina's attention too, and since I already had his facial structure roughed-out on paper, he insisted I try to draw him first. So I did, and it doesn't look too bad at all! So Javes is next, hopefully, because he's getting a lot easier to see lately (especially since he's been putting a lot of extra thought and work into his role) and honestly I'd like to focus on him for a while in any case. He still smells like Christmas, amusingly-- all cloves and nutmeg-- which is surprisingly fitting to him as a person. Like Laurie, he has a sort of public "edge," that makes him seem more blazing and harsh at a glance than he actually is. His edge is a lot softer than Laur's, though, and he really doesn't have any walls; the slightest sentimental push and he'll completely crumble into heartfelt compassion, the sort with so much fire behind it it can surprise even me at times. Javier is seriously the perfect person to hold the Red core slot; he is everything I ever was on my best days while holding that color. I'm really proud of him, actually.

Third, speaking of Javier and Laurie.
I was up stupidly late last night reviewing old Xanga entries, and finding quotes for that poster project... but it ended up breaking my heart, looking for Laurie's.
I was all but sobbing from how much my heart hurt. She got close to that too, once she saw the ones I had picked.

I'm your favorite headvoice, and so help me but I'm going to live up to that title if it kills me.

You were wondering why I wear so many of these bandages? Can you imagine what I'd look like without them??

I tried to commit suicide right in front of you and you tried to save me, for God's sake, I never told you how much that meant to me, did I?

She realized I was choosing the absolute most heart-wrenching ones for her and she actually began to tear up, almost disbelievingly.
Javier had this verge-of-tears look as well, as he listened and watched, asking us "what did you go through?" and basically trying to understand just how much history Laurie and I had, especially those moments that left beloved scars. The both of us were trying to explain, but since it was so late I was actually slipping into bloody poet mode, both despite and because of the pain, and how I wish I could remember what I said... but I know how it felt, and it was one of the truest things I've felt in a very, very long time. Unfortunately I slipped up at one point, I was two seconds away from probably kissing Laurie but then I stopped, both feeling and talking so honestly, the self-censorship kicked in. For a minute we all got scared I had unplugged, but I started talking again, same topic, and managed to slip back into sincerity after a minute or so although it was shaky now. But I was hitting some really deep waters, and when I started re-reading those quotes the fog of hesitance started to dissipate almost immediately. The pain and the love was too great not to.
And then, I forget when exactly it happened, but I was trying not to break into sobs and Laurie suddenly kissed me, not caring that Javier was there, and without pulling my hair. Believe it or not I don't think she's ever done that before. That pain was always the last bastion she had up against total openness and vulnerability, for both of us, but right then there was no sting at all, just the overwhelming heartbreak that had sparked such an action.
I just... I loved her so much right then. Honestly, I adored her for the past several hours (and years) prior, but in that second where she straight-up didn't care about walls or toughness or anything of the sort... it reminded me so much of January 8th, in its own way.

Laurie and Javier now appear to be bffs so this is good, I think he's awesome too. I hope he sticks around more often, we're all trying to get more people than just Laurie to work with me during the day, and personally I'd like my red bro to be one of the people I see pretty frequently, especially if we're all getting along so well already!

Now I am sorry, but I keep having to post these entries ridiculously late so I have to call it quits on this one for now.
Don't worry, I'm sure there will be even more to talk about tomorrow.


 

 

 

 


prismaticbleed: (held)

Energy for headspace people!
Sight: What their energy field looks like, literally. (OR: a "realm-like" manifestation of their energy??)
Sound: New perception. Difficult to pick up on; indirect.
Smell: The 'vibe' of their energy; most easily perceived.
Touch: The actual physical 'feel' of their energy-- like touching their 'aura.'
Taste: New perception. Difficult to pick up on; indirect.
Vibe: The overall perceived effect their energy on their personal presence, especially in charged situations.



(UNFINISHED. Will add as I get information.)


SPINE HYPOMONE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Cool stone, a hint of cocoa or something?
Touch: Dry, but smooth; reassuringly solid yet not heavy. Like a bone.
Taste:
Vibe:


AIMEE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like something baking in an oven? Not bread! Comforting,
Touch: Soft but "primal?" Like minky or even chamois, but with a subtle gamey sort of heat to it.
Taste:
Vibe:


SPICE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Strong cinnamon, nutmeg, maybe clove? Very warm yet grounded, no 'pinch.'
Touch: Surprisingly sparked? Like little sharp pricks of heat?
Taste: Think pie spices, then crank it up to eleven. Warm and autumny, but hits like a punch to the mouth!
Vibe:


OVERLOAD
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Incredibly volatile base, like if you push a tiny bit too hard it will explode terribly.
Taste:
Vibe:


BRAXTON
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: A small soft edge, but with a huge power underneath it.
Taste:
Vibe:



JAVIER ANASTASI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Cloves?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:



PREVIOUS J (SPLINTERED INTO EROS)
Sight: Deep red-velvet waves; flows like heavy satin. Has an 'unseen' glow like an ivory candle. 'Sparkly' thin edge, like a glitter-glass ornament
Sound: Subsonic: a soundless hum that resonates in the chest; almost rhythmic, like heart energy, but unbroken. Has an oddly Nier-like, rich symphonic feel despite this.
Smell: Like fire,
Touch: Intimately warm, has a sort of gentle 'pull' to it
Taste: Rich like warm raspberry sauce, but with a dense 'sorbet' texture? Non-sugary sweetness.
Vibe: Emotionally close, compassionate, soft. Limitless but not oppressive. Powerfully protective yet tranquil; like being embraced by a winter fireplace. Sunlit stained-glass.


RAZOR
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Blood and paper, very specific
Touch: Like the sharp, slick edge of a blade: on the boundary between safe/smooth, and slicing your hand open. Gives you chills.
Taste: Like a wound? Hot with an edge of blood but that's not prevalent. Oddly sweet, but the sensation is unsettling.
Vibe: Oddly neutral, but with a nervous undertone on 'standby.'



LYNNE STABELLE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Violin rosin and burnished wood, like the inside of a violin
Touch: Heavy satin? Warm, but in a 'glowing' sense. Like a roll of it too?
Taste:
Vibe:


KALISHA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Peach brandy?? Light scent but still notable.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


HYAKINTH
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Creamsicle and some sort of strong white flower?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


FIG
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Honey! Very heady, heavy sweet.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


ALGORITH
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Not much, mostly the 'flatness' of technology. Subtle scent of live machinery, like a hot computer tower.
Touch:
Taste: Warm metal with a vague aura of persimmon or something??
Vibe:


JOSEPHINA BELLAMEIRE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Bubblegum and brandy? Can't quite pick it up yet.
Touch:
Taste: Cane sugar with a bunch of either lemon (flavor, not citrus) or ginger? Cookie-sweet, but with a bright heat to it.
Vibe: City night-life lights, but unfocused;


SIMEON
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Something like custard or banana cream, but with nowhere near as much sugar?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:



MAVERICK
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Vague edge of cigarette smoke in fabric, NOT like my dad though. Think straight-up smoke.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


MARIGOLD
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Ragweed and marigold flowers, varies depending on mood?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


KARISSA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Citrus? Like restaurant lemon???
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe: Sharp? Clean and small but cuttingly so.


NATHANIEL VICTOIRE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Mint (quiet, sweet, no bite) and forest shade. Slight fabric-esque hint?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


SERGEI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Subtle sage smoke, undertone of something papery like thin tree bark
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


MINTY
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Mint tea and clothesline-aired plushie fluff. Happy and calming.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


EINSATZ
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Slight static pop?
Taste:
Vibe:


EMMETT
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a salad???? You silly snake.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


TOBIKO
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like seawater, either bad (brackish, slimy) or good (like a beach, salty with algae) depending on status
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


GARRISON
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a business suit or chair. Dude get some variety in there
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


KYANOS
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like clear cool sky, with a little tint of honey. Very light.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


WALDORF KALLIOPE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Oddly plastic or vinyl-like, but with some sort of happy heady blueberry-juice undertone?? Very 'subtle' despite its strength.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe: I'm getting an impression of a tangled knot of christmas lights, but immersed in jello or something. really odd.



MISSY
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Face powder, chokingly so, and lip gloss (strawberry? very artificial, generically 'sweet')
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


GENT
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a scarf? Odd to explain.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


NIENNA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a jewelry box?? Not dusty, more like curtain fabric and silver?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


LEON KIASI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Ice, with a vanilla undertone? Hard to get.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe: A nervous charge?


DAVID
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a kid's air-dried blanket, but also softly sweet? Not a bad smell at all, it's highly comforting.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


"AIRPORT"
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like an airport. Dead serious.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


LAURIE UBERICH
Sight: CHANGED: It's still halo-like, but its this intense condensed light, gold-white? Around her body I keep getting a feeling of flower petals or rose vines? not sure.
(Metallic? Broken into pieces somehow? Somewhat "radial," like a halo)
Sound:

(Somewhat dissonant, like angry church bells. Feels purposeful but pained.)
Smell:

(Blood, cold steel. Something in the background like antiseptic or a thunderstorm?)
Touch:

Sharp static "bite" at first, like barbed wire, but beneath is a solid, deep, "safe" feeling mass of energy? feels huge but reactive, like if you push too hard it'll detonate
Taste: Blood, but

(Blood again, very strong.)
Vibe:

(Overwhelmingly magnetic: black hole-grade intensity. Space 'compresses' to a dense space around her.)


CHRISTINA MARIE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like Sunday church in spring: daffodil-daisy flower bouquets and an afterthought of incense?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


ISADORA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Grapevines?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


JULIE ENANTIOS
Sight: A layered pinkish-warm glow? Like a light orb shining through blankets. Moves languidly but not lazily. Egg-shaped?
Sound:
Smell: Roses, like the kind in the wild-- not heady at all, but sunlit and flowery light soft. Lovely really.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


SUGAR
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Something that pricks at your nose, like ice needles. Underneath, a light sweetness like
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


ASHEN
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Soft but terribly worn and thin, like old velvet curtains or something? Has a sense of pity but lingering loveliness to it.
Taste:
Vibe:


KNIFE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Woodsmoke, with a deep aura-edge like blackcurrant wine or something
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


MULBERRY DELTA BRANDY
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch:
Taste: Mulberries: not overpoweringly sweet, and rather dry in a vaguely 'crisp' way
Vibe:


JEREMIAH
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Very soft and embracing, but closely small in the way a warm sweater is.
Taste:
Vibe:


EROS
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Cherry pie filling, not artificial. Very rich, not sugary sweet.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


SHERLOCK
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a library? Old slightly dusky paper, but with no musty or sweet tone. Also a clean cool metallic edge, but without any coppery 'bite.'

Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


JAY IRIDOS
Sight: Vertically limitless? Like the "heaven" in Oneircia. All white and warmly bright, vaguely gold, lit with some gorgeously loving light from above, but not blinding at all. Oddly non-spacial? Despite looking solid it feels like nothing is really there, but the light. Sparkly and quietly iridescent; everything glitters.
Sound:
Smell: Snowy,
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


XENOPHON LEPHISE
Sight: Thick and violet-pink, wavy. Inner light, held within like a neon sign, but 'radiant' in the way heat radiates.
Sound: Like a wind chime or glockenspiel
Smell: Warm, slightly humid night air, with a light and delicate sweetness-- like blackberries or bluet flowers?
Touch: Dense but glowing, warm, gives like heavy water? 'Champagne bubbles' under the surface.
Taste: Blackberries, ice water, japanese ginger? Natural cool sweetness with an almost herbal edge?
Vibe: 'Summer night' humidity, but sparkling, like the stars are pure violet glitter; understated jubilant energy. Not overpowering-- more like thick sunlit crystal


MARKUS BARASHIR
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Dry heat, mocha, ice cubes.
Touch:
Taste: Sand?
Vibe:


RYMAN SAIKARAS
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Marshmallows and dark purple candle fire.
Touch:
Taste: Vanilla?
Vibe:


CHAOS ZERO
Sight: Like the underside of an ocean; glossy, brilliant blue and backlit? Translucent.
Sound: Dare-Gale; emotions played underwater. Highly resonant, like piano keys being dropped into liquid crystal. Echoing, heart-wrenchingly sincere.
Smell: Summer rain, ocean fog. Watery, but not cold or humid.
Touch: Misty, with a bright early-morning 'chill.' Heavy but weightless.
Taste: River water and diamonds
Vibe: Oceanic, flowing, all-encompassing; gentle and 'classy' but powerful. Incredibly deep but not suffocating. Surrounds him like a quiet galaxy. 'Neon glimmer' edge.


CELEBI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Woodsy, but with a clean edge like fresh cut wet grass?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


GENESIS APOLYMIS
Sight: 'Thin gold streamers,' moving upwards. Bokeh-like underglow.
Sound: Resonant, warm and deliberate like a golden bell.
Smell: Burnt sugar and ozone? Like butterscotch syrup over an open flame. Rich but not heady.
Touch: Charged like static, but 'sustained' like a plasma globe.
Taste: Warm cotton candy with a strong ginger-like kick? Has a caramelized but clean tint to it.
Vibe: Sharp, almost buzzing, but bright and optimistic.


INFINITII ETERNOS
Sight: A sort of vast shadowy expanse, infinite and star-specked, but with a brilliant light at its heart. The shadows are wispy and soft like clouds, and flow gently around the light. There is a sense of great space and yet incredible closeness; the light is warm and loving like a heart, but although the shadows are colder and thin, giving a feeling of endless vastness, their constant movement around that light keeps the love within them.
Sound: (like "lux aeterna?" choral? sustained, hugely echoic. numinous)
Smell: Cold night air, with a hint of mountain laurel (flowers and incense??)
Touch:
Taste:
rich mouthfeel; taste is enigmatic.
Vibe: Like velvet or a silken shadow; limitless but soft and intimate. Embracing. VERY deep; you fall into hir really.


CHOCOLOCO
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Dark chocolate, cacao nibs, dark coffee. Mostly rich and bitter, just a hint of dark sweetness to it.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


 

 

032514

Mar. 24th, 2014 10:19 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

 

notanotherfictiveblog: hey so we've been curious about the sexual diversity of different systems.
If anyone wouldn’t mind could you tell us about the range of orientations, fetishes, kinks, etc. represented in your system? Also how many clash or coincide with the original owner.

 

This is a very complicated and difficult topic in our system, actually.
The original host was androgynous/asexual, and due to the severity of abuse and isolation (we're a D.I.D. system), our internal system was actually built off of that initial identification.
As a result, virtually all of us are asexual, often biologically so as well, with only two or three exceptions (Julie and Infinitii mainly). Similarly, as far as romantic orientations go, most of us are aromantic,with a few polyromantic/ homoromantic individuals mixed in. Because of the lack of sexual behavior, 'polyamory' is also common-- everyone is free to like everyone else and no one makes a fuss about it.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 09:12 pm

anonymous asked: Is it possible that alters in a system could know about each other and even communicate with one another without the host knowing they have any alters at all? Like, they experience blackouts when switching and aren't aware of the alters?
This hasn’t happened with us to such an extent, but I am aware that it has indeed happened with other systems, including documented cases. As long as ‘blackouts’ or something similar occurs, it’s very possible for alters to become aware of each other when fronting, even if the host is completely unaware of why they are losing time. The host would be isolated from this phenomenon in order to ‘separate’ their own awareness from the memories, actions, etc. of the alters— which, in many cases, only exist due to a traumatic event that the host’s consciousness could not manage.
We’re co-conscious by function, but we do still get “lapses in awareness” with harmful alters (not total blackouts), and those alters do indeed communicate while fronting, which I am often not aware of until much later (usually when another alter tells me, or I find evidence left behind).
Hope that helps.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:15 pm


things that are adorable


- knife putting up a pink christmas tree in the underground
- knife thinking transylvania is the loveliest place
- julie blushing when lynne called her over to the piano on her birthday
- infinitii when he's up late and gets all giddy
- people when they are flustered, including laurie
- when gen was mumbling about being "exactly 85-and-a-half-percent asleep right now"
- emmett, especially when purring and running in happy circles
- when waldorf saluted my boss
- when julie was practicing her handwriting for the first time, with a pink sharpie
- my boss
- everyone in the love pentagram, according to everyone else in the love pentagram
- XENOPHON (dancing, getting excited over kale soup, not being my brain, eating paper)
- on the 1st, when cz kissed laurie on the forehead when she was upset

 


prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

Well, I guess now is as good a time as ever to update.
I'm listening to some binaural beats right now to calm me down; the body's been unsettlingly off-kilter for the past week or two and already I'm feeling massive calmness from this (thanks theta waves, haha). So if I fall asleep while typing this up you will have to forgive me.

Anyway. First things first. I last updated here on the 10th, and I remember little concrete events since then, so let me just do a stream-of-consciousness list for whatever comes to mind.

Last Tuesday, I tried to update here, but failed due to stress overload. All I recorded was, "some thermophobic kid was out today-- TERRIFIED of heat." This is true; for some reason, the temperature was around 60 degrees Fahrenheit that day, and the moment it registered there was a full-out, hysteric panic attack.
When we got home the fear subsided entirely, which was bizarre. Also odd was the fact that, at that same time, I realized that I have no memories of what summer is like. None! I have the vague factual awareness that the trees and grass will get green and dark and the birds will be singing and flowers will be blooming, and it will be warm. But that's literally a snapshot data piece. All the "summer memories" of the past are rather buried, and feel negative. That's probably where this scared kid gets it. But that's new, and weird, because I literally have never seen summer and so I'm curious. Jewel says it's great, so I trust her. She loves summer, I love winter. It works out!
Also on Tuesday, there was an important note saying there was an overpowering feeling of sorrow, and being furiously frustrated over feeling "unable to express it," effectively driving that person to tears from the lack of catharsis. "That person" feels like Overload, and probably was (she deals with those sorts of sensations). Regardless that feeling has persisted on and off until today, and we're all working together sincerely to try and heal that, as it is obviously the main thing making us sick! Everything has internal roots so we are in the ideal position to fix those things, haha.

Last Thursday was Xenophon's 3rd birthday! Unfortunately my memory is shot so I remember little of it, but I can tell you this-- we made her extremely purple kale soup (purple kale, purple carrots, purple shallots, also tons of parsley) as it's her favorite food, she followed me around driving for the day, and I know we did something else but it's escaping me right now. Nevertheless I've been spending time with her whenever she wishes to, and when I'm mentally able.

On that note, we've taken to doing our nightly indoor walks again, with the old iPod on, as they are perfect for everyone just getting together and talking, or simply meditating when headspace isn't busy, or not accessible. They help a lot in terms of stability, too, as they're our only real "safe quiet time" during the day. However I mention them here because there are small but notable connections and interactions within the System every night we are tuned into those walks, so even if I can't "summarize" them here I can say with certainty that those little honest times are helping foster more community between us all. I think this sort of thing started in December, notably with this lovely night, and that was so significant to us all that we try to have similar times whenever possible now. In short the little things matter most.

I took out His Dark Materials from the library on Tuesday, so I will likely spend tomorrow writing down all the bookmarked passages I have for it, and then constructing a relevant entry around those IF needed. You know how quickly things change up here; what is still applicable will be discussed, what is not will not be. Nevertheless the experiences of reading the book need to be written down so an entry will happen either way.

I am currently playing this song on loop with the pitch dropped by 5 semitones, and it is great. I'm currently going through my mother's entire music library (so many CDs) and I stumbled across that one, so there you go. We're saving up for a new iPod as Razia is pretty shot at this point, but he still plays music! He's survived so much since 2010 (cross-country trips, being lost outside for several months, etc.) that I honestly have to applaud his hardiness. He's a tough little thing.

That creepy "clawteeth" voice from the 4th found her name: it's Wreckage. When feeling for it I kept getting the impression of "shambles," "ruins," etc. as well as a visual of destroyed buildings and scattered bones, but no letters. Then a day or two later I hit on the letter "w" which was weird as the sound I was getting was "r," like in the word "wrath" or "wreak." So I was fumbling about those two words until she essentially walked up to me during one of those times and said her name was Wreckage. Her color is also confirmed gold.
She reminds me vaguely of Spine in that she's powerful and gangly-thin, with an elongated head, but that's about it? Really she looks like she stepped out of the OFF game. I can't quite see her eyes yet, but she has this huge thin clawed fingers, as well as a mouth full of thin, sharp protruding teeth (hence her initial 'nickname'). She doesn't have a tail and I can't tell if she has horns on her head or not; there's something in the back I think but again, she's vague. She has thin sand-colored skin that looks like bleached leather stretched thin over her skeleton, hard to explain... she's wiry but it's like a compressed spring in that sense. She's all taut muscles and tightly bound power, wrapped around a skeletal frame. But, despite looking like she crawled out of a nightmare, she is a very benevolently-motivated individual (obviously as she's a Retributor). She's just like Laurie was at first: "I have an important job to do, and if you hinder me, I will show you no mercy."

Sylvain's brother is named Simeon. He's the little vanilla-colored boy that updates online whenever there's bad fronting fallout and we need someone to hold things together while we recuperate. That name had strong attachments to the color ages ago, and he said it fit when I asked him earlier this week. He's nowhere near as depressive as his brother could get, but no one yet understands the relationship between them both. Were they two halves of one entity? Did Sylvain "reset" after the massacre, or did his identity start "shifting" after the unwritten events of this day (in which he fronted and was terrified, surrounded by negative voices)? What exactly went on there? We have no answers yet but digging for them feels counterproductive, like we're trying too hard. So we'll just let that be for now, and be grateful for this kid in any case; he's a sweetheart.

I also haven't told you guys how flat-out awesome Minty is! She's actually been checking on me every night now for a few weeks now, before I go see my boss and then collapse into my room in headspace. We sleep holding a white Care Bear plush downstairs, since Minty issues plush bears specifically as "messengers" to protect or guard people when she can't-- almost like little fluffy angels. They have no will of their own, existing for that purpose of guarding others, and are effectively minor mental extensions of "the bear" more than anything. He still has no name either, but he's looking for it-- it starts with a "Br" and we think it has two syllables, that's all we can catch right now though. However he qualifies as a Protector, not a Retributor, and Minty is his 'apprentice' in that respect. She's really good at it, which now that I think about it, is likely because she's energetic and small and can run about other levels of headspace, whereas I have never seen The Bear leave the Underground. He sticks to the shadows and catacombs, staying away even from the windows. I don't know why-- he's not scared, he just stays hidden, or feels he has to for some reason? And he doesn't talk to people much, at all; again, he lets Minty pass along the messages. However, lately he has spoken to me here and there, so I got a better look at him than before-- and holy geez he's one creepy dude. I don't know if you remember his debut dream (with Laurie), but apparently yeah, he still has that big gaping maw of teeth split straight across his face, except he also has another one straight down the middle. It is WEIRD. But is is REALLY COOL. So yeah bear-dude has two mouths that intersect at the top like some kinda sandworm and it is boss

Last week we had to pick the mother up from work at 11PM so we were out driving in the dark for about 20 minutes and the "airport guy" came out fronting?? He was TALKING, he knew about the rest of us, he hasn't done that or showed his face since this day which was a very long time ago. But, he did show up in a dream last year, during a time period when we thought he had faded out, and I got this odd impression that his "ghost" (pre-manifested; he still has no face upstairs) was hanging around Sergei and Hyakin a few months ago? Either way I guess his anchor was stronger than we realized-- those memories of the sense of open-air adventure, of the literal airports and planes from 2012, are some of the only concrete first-person memories we have of that entire year. The man's got good roots, I guess he was just suppressed for ages because we haven't had that feeling of total "run out the front door and see what's out there" freedom since 2012. But with all the traveling we've been doing lately for therapy and things, I guess he's getting more energy coming in now, which is great. I tend to forget anchors work that way. Plus I don't like 'losing' people who have strongly stated their existence at least once, either in headspace or in the League, so I was honestly hoping we'd see him again, and that he'd stick around.
Similarly, the GMQ trio is still alive, but they're all slipping badly, and the last time they were out the Queen was missing. Their main concern is, rather tragically, "who are we, really?" What are our anchors? Why do we exist? What is our purpose? You get the idea. But they haven't found answers yet, and it's taking its toll on them. I don't know if I can offer any help as they are technically socials, and therefore do not have faces in headspace (they cannot be talked to unless you're fronting with them, which is very difficult since faceless fronting is head-based). Either way it hurts to see such existential struggle there. I'll keep you posted on that I suppose.

Speaking of therapy, Jewel and Sherlock have been keeping things together. Mostly we've just been data-dumping for the sake of coherence so nothing really 'new' has happened since our last recap. They've been the only two fronters for the most part, with a few tiny exceptions that I'm aware of-- last Tuesday, Wreckage came out for a moment? She was listening soberly and somewhat contritely to the therapist explaining something about retributive behavior-- I have no idea what it was, but regardless, listening to both her and Jewel beforehand had enough of an effect to get Wreckage to apologize to us (for her brutal debut), and start working with us firsthand. Which is incredible really; she's the main chthonic Protector, and is massively powerful. So of course she and Laurie are working together already. We'll talk more about that later.

Thursday-- yesterday-- was one of the most interesting therapy sessions ever. It started with Jewel, then Sherlock came out to talk data, but as he was revisiting old, dangerous thought processes in order to correct them, Laurie decided she needed to talk. I have one split-second data memory of that actually-- when people really want to front, there's this sudden painful tug at the heart center, physically as well as emotionally, and that hurts! It's an empathetic sort of shock that says, "hey, I really need to get out there." So the biggest switches are typically preceded by those. Anyway, then there was Laurie. The therapist caught on that it was her as soon as she spat out the word "bullshit" in response to those thought patterns-- which took a few minutes actually, as Laurie is actively trying to swear less. I don't know what they discussed but I know it had to do with me and I know it was important. But then, JULIE came out! All I know is that Laurie was trying to say when these negative responses had originated, and Julie realized she was the only person at all who could discuss them, so Laurie politely moved aside and let Julie phase in. That's odd to look back on-- I have no firsthand accessible memory of her there, but I can hear the "vibe" of her voice and that's both lovely and sad, to me.
Julie left after about two minutes and then Sherlock was back, somewhat frazzled but smiling, and tried to get a grip on the situation. However I have a very strong, very surreal "memo" sort of data note that INFINITII tried to talk. Just barely. But Sherlock paused and waited, let hir say a sentence or two, then reverently moved back and continued speaking. Again, no idea what ze said, or why, but that is the FIRST TIME ze's come out in a public situation so that's major... which is made even more incredible by the fact that Garrison was the next person to come out. I told you it was an amazing session! All I know about Garrison's fronting is that he sits quite straight, very focused, and his speech pattern is somewhat constricted? Like it feels "rectangular," if that makes sense. Sherlock doesn't; he's too much of a library, so it's broad. Garrison is very precise. Which is super cool. Anyway I know Jewel came out to close the session, being utterly dazed and not even trying to guess what had just happened, but then... Josephina showed up. Yes, he did. I am vaguely embarrassed but laughing at that fact, because Jo's presence is unmistakable, both because of his vocal register and his super-bright demeanor. Again, that's the second time Jo's ever come out in public-- with the first time only being back in January or so (he was out for a round of DDR at the movies, with the brother, which shocked all of us), so that's quite a quick and daring step forward! That really makes me smile to see.
Xenophon accompanied me for the drive home, which took about four hours-- apparently there was a lot of shopping to do and I remember very little of it outside of momentary snapshots. My only clear memory is around 3PM, driving all the way across town to return a store, and listening to my old Orson CD from beginning to end at Xenophon's request (she absolutely adores it). I know fronting was super-blurry because I can't deal with physical 'exuberance' well, which means trying to sing or talk animatedly or otherwise socialize will kick me out and get a Downstairs person in (I'm internally-rooted so that's still quite difficult for me).
In all honesty the rest of Thursday is a total blur, except for the fact that there was a lot of agitated discussion and action concerning the eating disorder voices, not sure how far that went. We're still working to try and manage that, which is getting a little easier now that we know of (hopefully) everyone tied to it, and Emmett is now OFFICIALLY the main eating dude now (he was pushed out for a while and that was catastrophic). Javier also helps a lot, thankfully, as he's one of the only three or so people who can order the Downstairs fronters to do anything he asks, including (most often) stopping an abusive meltdown or programmed behavior on a dime, something we all previously struggled to do even with extensive persuasion. Javier carries a lot of authority, being the Central Red holder, and he knows that so he uses it wisely and well.
In any case that guy feels insanely important, but smothered by some sort of fog. The Red slot has always been vital, and Javier has a ton of potential and ability that we are all very aware of, but he (and Spine!) keep getting overlooked. That is worrisome.
On that note, Javier and Waldorf are now apparently BFFS, they're both working with Spine as well, and I also saw Javier talking to Nathaniel with surprising sincerity yesterday? In any case, the guy is definitely taking direct action to fixing his "left out" problem.
The Spectrum told us, very clearly, that Spine is just as important. She belongs in the Brown Central slot, whether she feels she fits the bill or not. But the more we learn, the more we realize that is very true. All of us are important. We don't give ourselves enough credit.

 

Oh! Thanks to being inspired by those binaural beats, I just stumbled across this article, purely by "coincidence," and it is absolutely full of personal relevance. Definitely going to review that with everyone else; we need to make sure the correct thought processes take root, instead of all the old blackened brittle stuff. Sweep out the cobwebs and put up the crystal really.

The Tar still feels like spiders crawling around inside, sticky melted-tarmac arachnids creeping about. The seaweed-girl says sometimes it feels like they're in the stomach, when she has to purge out really heavy stuff. The chthonic people said "insects are important" and confirmed that there are still big benevolent beetles and things in the basement levels, no one knows exactly why though. Jezebel (personified Tar) is also still around but we don't know where. She was talking to Infinitii the other day and it was really chilling. What I do know is that the Tar itself, in its largest amount, is currently infesting Infinitii (as ze reclaimed its color slot). None of us are too sure what to do about that yet, other than get it out of hir, but it's tricky business.
Similarly, the Plague is stuck in me and it feels like calcification, it's awful. Not crystals, but crystallized buildup of something. Like battery corrosion. Two totally different things. FROST* has a song that reminds me of it, did you know? "Saline," like tears. "Fine chilling mime; and I don't know if I can believe in all the lies; calcify; and I don't know if I can survive the feeling, losing all that's mine." Laurie recited that line to me today when I brought up this point, and it's bizarrely relevant. There's relevance in everything if you look deep enough, and that's the point. The stuff you need always comes to you when you need it, if you're open to it, regardless of context. Reminds me of Dream World, yet again.

Today there was a massive hack. I won't go into details because I promised "Victorian" that I wouldn't (she still doesn't have a name; we're trying to find one but Wreckage says that might be tough as she's very depressed and isn't offering much energy to that purpose). Nevertheless, I think the buildup to it is part of WHY the unknown person from last week was terrified of heat-- this evening was oddly quiet and warm and dark, like the summer, and INSTANTLY the horrible internal swarming horror started.
I've never quite explained what hack threats feel like... it's not angry voices, it's more like syrupy-dark insidious twining, as if the shadows are suddenly wrapping around your legs and stomach all humid and constricting, like heated snakes. But it just creeps. And it's scary, because I try to run or otherwise override that sudden flooding of dark around my feet, but the instant fear causes me to badly dissociate. That's the REAL threat of hacks. The inescapable feeling that "the basement is flooding and the water is rising," but the water is like molasses watered down with blood and it's hot and soporific, so by the time it reaches your neck your panic instinct has already kicked up to twelve and your mind is shutting down. You know what that's like? The initial panic, "oh no I know what this is trying to build up to," and the feeling of kicking through the water with electrified nerve, all thin and jangling and shallow breathing, can last for hours. But it dulls out terribly fast. The thick dark keeps rising, but that sugar-melt warmth isn't just toxic anesthesia, it also feels too much like long-ago horrors and so the panic turns flat. "I don't want to feel this again." You can't run, it won't go away, you've been trying for hours or days or years and it's still creeping. "If this persists I am going to lose my mind, it's too terrifying." So things shut down. And then they appear. All the girls, all the women, smiling and touching and perfumed liar smiles, heavy with soft fatal coffin weight. While you are so far out of your own body that you can't fight, you can't remember how to fight or run anymore, all you remember are locked doors and humid rooms and dark windows and being pinned underneath blankets trying to breathe and failing. So you stop trying so you don't suffocate. And then nothing. And then suddenly someone is pulling you out of the flood (which has been over your head for so long that you thought the thick choking was your new air), and your whole body is in horrible wrenching pain, shaking and sick and shattered like splintered bones painted in bruises, your stomach feels like its full of broken mangled machinery and the bloodied oil is leaking everywhere. All you want to do is cry like a child but you are so dead tired you would rather sleep forever first. That's what a hack feels like lately.
I apologize. That just happened. I guess it was needed to be written.
So. Celebi was actually responsible. NOT our Cel-- who is tied to the 2001 consciousness-- this girl was the video-game one, who has a totally different attitude. I knew something was wrong the second she showed up; she's always had this really "wrong" vibe about her and she feels like total danger but I just dimly played along? Like an automaton. Everything looking back is in third person. Why? I was in the attic for some reason. Ventrium was there. His vibe clashed with the whole thing. Celebi kept goading him to do what she wanted, eventually he let her take charge. I kept trying to just walk out, walk away, I felt upset and unsafe, I kept dissociating and she kept shouting at me not to. I didn't want to be there at all, I felt sour-sick and scared and I wanted to leave, but she persisted. The next thing I knew I was in my room and I was ACUTELY aware that someone else was in the body, instead of me, but upstairs INFI was talking to Celebi?? Although they were using totally different language vibes and Infi wasn't getting involved at all. However ze did nothing to stop her, and I have no idea what they were talking about or why. However the shock of seeing hir there when I was in such pain, with hir not even paying attention to me or offering to help, basically not even seeming to realize or care that I was in great danger... that was it. My brain just blanked out. It was the point of feeling so numbly hopeless that it just turned off rather than deal with whatever was next.
Then suddenly there is a massive time loss, and the next thing I know, Wreckage is sitting at my computer for a moment and scowling furiously, then we're outside and she's throwing something into the woods behind the house, then I'm standing in the middle of the muddy lawn in a bathrobe and slippers feeling cold and not-awake, like everything is unreal. I didn't know where I was or who I was or what I was doing really. I felt small and lost and surreal but I felt the earth alive under my feet for a second and that made me feel safer, like there was something greater and kind and alive supporting beneath me even now. Then I'm walking into the kitchen and Laurie is there and I'm sad and asking her never to leave, never ever, please stick around you're the only safe person left. I remember she said she would.
Wreckage and Laurie talked a lot then, as I sat on the floor in the corner, feeling about seven years old. They were discussing their roles as protectors and retributors, saying that this could not go on any longer, at any cost. Mostly they were baffled, furious, and deeply shaken that there had been "no alarms" for that, it was because the numb state had said "everything is okay" in the way a drowning man says it when he already knows he's going to die. Laurie was really heartbroken but so was Wreckage, they were both in tears at one point.
I know later the Victorian-pink girl wandered in, just sat there across from me, didn't say much. I was trying to cook things but realized I wasn't hungry, I was caught between wanting to "bury the sick pain" and "eat something good to cancel it out"; I felt like throwing up but was too tired and sad and sick. Spice showed up when she realized there was a risk, so she joined the discussion. Then we got Emmett and Aimee in to finally eat, keeping things safe, and Spice was very friendly with them which was great (also you can always tell when Emmett is eating because he thinks the body has a big snakey head like his, but it doesn't, so watching him bite stuff is always funny). Then Javier was actually in at the end to talk to us, which started off uneasily-- I think there were some ED-related programs running and he showed up to stop them, but when he heard there had been a hack, he immediately got out his trident and asked who was the culprit. I remember that because Laurie said "no killing anyone," not even the lethal people, because of how Julie had turned out. Laurie considers Julie one of her best friends at this point, so if she of all people could turn from our biggest nemesis into one of our dearest members, Laurie didn't want to steal that chance of redemption away from anyone else. Javier seemed a little moody but agreed, while Wreckage seemed contemplative again. She's got a surprising capacity for empathy (like Knife), so that's part of it, but then she said Laurie was right-- because everyone deserved a chance at health and happiness, which were the two things all the chthonic voices dreamed of and pursued, yet who were born from the exact opposite of it. So she understood in a rather personal way, why everyone should have that opportunity IF they don't abuse it. She is not going to back down from her retributor job anytime soon, thank God, because most of the others did thanks to how brutally externalized it got (with the bloodletting) and the painful consequences of that (Algorith said flat-out it was unfair as hell that the Retributors had to take the pain that was meant to atone for what someone else did). And of course no one knows what to do with Infi, who is this half-holy half-horrible entity in the System, someone we all love and fear both, the center of this struggle right along with me. So it's confusing and scary and we all feel rather lost about it most days. But I think we're all back in the game now. It's a real light of hope for all of us.
Really it was so nice, though, when all was said and done, that a tragic incident at least allowed such discussion to take place. It took about two hours and thanks to massive dissociation I didn't have much fallout, but it'll likely leave scars. I don't know. It's a mess.
...Also, just remembered, Infi and I actually touched on that whole "dissociate when hacks threaten" thing back in October. "Infinitii said that's apparently a White energy thing, that "blankness," and since he's Black energy, he cannot do that. On the contrary, his "hopeless escape method" is to submit, not to run like I do. Whereas I shut down and check out, like an empty stark whiteness, Infi gives up and gives in, like drowning in heavy blackness. You get the idea. But my heart broke, looking at him when he said that, because we're essentially doing the same thing in different ways... abandoning our safety for self-preservation, not fighting back, just trying to cope with the terror and get out alive, even if it means living like dead men." That's even more heartbreaking now than it was then.

Speaking of that mess.
Much earlier today, I saw Amara talking to CZ upstairs. It came out of nowhere, I have no idea why, but there he was. Weirdly I couldn't "see" him clearly at all, and it didn't hit me until then that that's become normal for him. Other than those sudden lucid flashes late at night, I honestly cannot remember the last time I ever was able to see him clearly on a daily basis. I'm not sure if I ever have. And... how do I put this. Apparently that runs deeper than we thought, but just as deeply as I worriedly suspected. Because, Amara was talking to him and then realized she couldn't give the sort of help she felt he needed (which was specifically "more force" in delivering her points, something Laurie is the king of), so she asked the Archivists if they could assist her. Well lo and behold, Isadora actually stepped down, and started talking to him, again I don't remember about what... but then her two friends joined her. So now Garrison, Isadora, and Kalisha were all trying to talk to CZ, checking notes and writing things down the whole time, trying to get a group on the situation... and suddenly they confirmed my suspicious.
Chaos is split. All the Outspacers are split.
Do you remember this entry, where Markus first clarified to us that Outspacers had non-System origins BUT were able to enter our community through making a choice to "start again?" To quote, "they chose to take a very deep and important piece of themselves, and let that piece of them live here, within the system, with new names and lives after all." Originally I thought that just meant they "dreamed of a new life" and were able to live it here... but I was so used to my own situation that I didn't realize that "new lives" seems to require "new selves" as well.
Things don't follow old "canons" up here because those don't apply at all anymore. They NEVER DID. Geez, when these people entered our inner world in 2002 Jewel had almost no awareness of their native worlds, allowing them to literally build an entirely new history and life from that blank slate of her mind. They weren't SUPPOSED to be tied to their old canons, that was the WHOLE POINT.
Nevertheless, every single one of them already had the beginnings of that personality-split before they joined us up here.
Ryman and Markus both had "Yamis" that acted independently of them, and Markus's was canonically part of him already.
Genesis had a notable "personality break" with his shattered gem, effectively 'restarting' who he was.
Celebi had the whole 4th-movie corruption event, and then the 'many timeline selves' that followed.
Mr. Sandman is a reality-jumper and living multiple lives is part of his job.
Xennie is the only exception because she was born in headspace and therefore doesn't quite count as an 'outspacer' in the strict sense.
Either way this is mostly conjecture and it's hard to put into words but I can feel legitimacy to it, it makes SO much sense, I mean even Grievous and Davy had this same freaking issue of "divided selves," in small or large ways, EVERY single person who ever even had the potential to become an Outspacer had this. We all have our own 'split personality' issues, if you'll forgive the language, no surprise there.
So as it stands, it looks like that's the "real" hidden factor allowing people to enter here-- to reiterate, yes they need the ability to "dream a new life," but in order to do THAT, they need to also be able to "dream a new SELF" to an extent.
As for how that affects CZ? Well, most obviously-- you guys know about Perfect, right? But do you realize what his existence implies? And do remember what Perfect used to be like upstairs? I know I didn't until I was forced to backtrack this morning and then it was downright shocking. Ironic, too, when the long-string symbolism and relevance hits. I really do need to type up an entire entry about that ONCE I get a better grip on this... all I can tell you for sure right now is that there is massive dissonance between CZ's two 'selves,' on all levels, that needs to somehow be harmonized.
I think CZ started to "split" but never really reconciled it, if that makes any sense. He's still, simultaneously, the headspace-rooted him and the StH-rooted him, the former being far more volatile and the latter being far more tranquil. Perfect is tied inherently to the former. However they're both entirely him, and they're both at war. This all sounds like a jumble of words and I apologize; I just keep thinking of that Kim Jensen song and the old Jewel keeps trying to talk through me, but she's nothing but a lingering core-aura now and I don't want to be talking like her just because I feel "obligated to" on this topic. Then again I personally don't have much experience with it. So it feels like a mess, which I'm sorry for, but which is fitting because this topic is a mess right now.
Anyway, I cannot say much else for sure at the moment (battery is dying anyway).
...However. The other night, CZ actually told me that he's "been a stormy sea" for far too long, and that "wasn't the real him." For as long as I've known him, I've known that his deepest energy is actually peaceful and calm, not the raging sort of tidal-wave vibe that he's been emitting for quite some time now. He's apparently been struggling with that himself. It's just that no one could figure out why, or even guess, until now. I suppose that has to do with us losing most access to the past-- stuff doesn't get in the accessible archives unless a core puts it there, and I haven't looked at that stuff in years. I'm going to have to do that now, I suppose, as much as I feel I need to.
So it seems that CZ's real issue in not being able to find stability lately isn't just that he never "dreamed a new self" separate from his root canon, someone that could exist as part of headspace... it's also because he can't get his two inner "selves" to cooperate whatsoever, and there is an actual mental break between them. There has been for at least SIX YEARS and we completely took it for granted after so long.
I don't know. I'm thinking out loud. Forgive the dramatic mess of that paragraph, it's dipping into ancient pre-Spectrum mindstates and I'm going to need to look at all this again later when I'm not rushed for time and content.
My heart is notably breaking though. I... I haven't been feeling any ties to him in a while because of this? Not since December, before that horrible event that forced us all to 'reset' on some level. I wonder how that affected him. I never asked. But right now, I'm getting the same thing I did during that Xanga-- all those old memories of love, even the ones that are just vibes or feelings or awarenesses, and they are all so intimately real and honest and bright. Like light shining through a suncatcher and tossing bright colors all about the room, except you can't touch them, they're just coloring every bit of you. That's what it feels like. But that conversation holds more relevance to this than I realized and I really, really need to review all of this...
...They say that if you love something, set it free, and if it comes back to you, it was meant to be.
I cannot tell you how many times I have let him go. Looking back, I can see it. I have turned him away, I have thrown him out, I have denied him to his face. And he's done the same to me, many times. We've even stepped into the positive and effectively said, "hey, no hard feelings, but I think we're done." We've gone our separate ways far too many times. But that old injoke still applies. No one is getting a divorce here, in any sense. We don't think that's possible, even if we wanted one, and a few times we did consider it, with terrible sadness, through all the crushing pain. But it never took hold. Something, something we can't understand at all, always held us together, even when we didn't want it to. And that seems to be the point, doesn't it? When you get down deep enough, when you let go of all the suffering and rage and agony and 'Perfect ' shadows, for both of us... when there's nothing left but pure color, we tend to stick together.
I don't know. It feels utterly strange right now. There are too many blocks for me to see clearly. But I'll fix that too. I promise I will.

 

Also geez all this entry backtracking is hitting me in the face with sudden ancient relevance (things are just jumping out of the woodwork that didn't even have such relevance util now, good heavens) and I need to write all this down but there is no time tonight. Remind me.

On a different, brighter note... on Wednesday night I suddenly got all this insight about the System (which broke through my "headspace-fog" for the first solid time since last Sunday really), and ended up kneeling on the rug and scribbling notes onto paper for two hours or so. I tried to graph out the vertical structure of headspace-- which our therapist had some brilliant insight on-- and also was checking the Spectrum lineup for stability and slot status: who's slipping, who has an unstable color, whose roles have changed, etc. It was very helpful actually, and I won't type all that up here because 1) it's late and 2) I want to scan that in first so you have a visual! It NEEDS to be talked about, especially because we haven't even attempted to graph the "Spectrum flowchart" since last spring, BEFORE the Undergrounders appeared, and we thought Teal and Pink were "mutant slots." Yes, it's only been a year since then, my mind was boggled too. But it really made me smile, widely and genuinely, to see that, as it was basically a concrete display of just how much we've grown since this time last year. Honestly the progress has been absolutely incredible... which is why I am hoping, so much, that we can figure something out to heal Infinitii before hir first "birthday" in the System in two weeks. I love hir, I really do, and it hurts my heart to see hir in this state, all weird and vague and flatline-feeling, when I remember so clearly what ze feels like on hir beautifully good days.
But the Spectrum is like Dust. It's alive, it knows us, and it loves us, and everything will work out exactly when it needs to... no sooner, and no later, just like Laurie said.
I've got a whole audio file entry on that, which I'll type up tomorrow. You guys have gotta hear this, it's super cool.

Also, in light of those papers, we've been talking symbols lately, especially around Central. Those of you who know me and Jewel might know that Jewel is in charge of a ton of "series," or rather, stories about other worlds she dreams about, collectively called the "Lightraye League." There's a ton of color and meaning and symbolism in them, but it tends to differ and shift from one to another, so those stories often require an organizational visual element and that's where I come in! I have this amusing fondness for organizing things visually, and it's the easiest to do with symbols, so that's my job. Series identification symbols? We have 13. LG*Girl morph marks? Got 24 so far. Dream World elements? All 34 are done! You get the idea.
But that's the point: our System never had anything like that, and we're wondering if that would work for us. Symbols are, when they're tied to people, highly personal and just as powerful as names are. When tied to things like energy colors, it gives that 'abstract concept' a sort of nominative solidity, and makes it into something individually deserving of respect and recognition. Again, considering how our inner world is basically alive, we feel that the magic sort of caring that goes into 'finding' symbols would be merited, for energy colors at least, if not also our members. I mean the phenomenon actually started way back in 2002, with Jewel and the original Outspacers-- her symbol was a heart, Ryman's was a star, Markus's was an octagram, Chaos's was a Saturn-shaped planet, and Genesis's was a four-pointed star. They also all had their own personal colors (respectively red, blue, violet, cyan, and amber, originally), which I daresay you can understand the obvious significance of! But actually, that whole color/symbol phenomenon was intrinsically tied to the phenomenon of soul forms, element abilities, etc. It was like saying, "here's a piece of magic to represent you... now you can represent part of the magic in turn."
There are similar small but 'identifying' symbols actually developing in Central, as we all have our own colors already-- Spine has a skull, Lynne has a violin, Josephina has a jingle bell, Nathaniel has a moth, Waldorf has a ring, Leon has a pair of scales, Laurie has an axe, Julie has a flower, Infinitii has an eye (we think?) and I'm partial to lotuses, but that feels too broad for 'just me.' Javier is new so he hasn't found anything yet, but you get the picture. However as I said, they're mostly more for identification than for representation, as there is distinction there, and no one but Central has any. We're wondering, should that change?
If nothing else, it would greatly expand the depth and personability of our System, if that makes sense? It's hard to put that feeling into words. It's more expansive, more mythical almost, like now it's not just a story, it's a World. It now has some element of recognized connection in it, to all other similar things. Again, words aren't working. But, in short, it might give us that little needed 'push' in order to be part of the League. Yes it's important! You probably don't quite get why as you don't have our experience with it and that's understandable. But... again, it's an energetic thing. The League feels like a web, like a graph, like a stained-glass mandala, like a great interconnected sparkling thing. There's this feeling of love and unity between every jewel-like world in it, linking them all together, even if they don't realize it. And those symbols are representations of that connection, of the similar elements that don't bleed over so much as they shine through and within. Colors, music, magic, people... all of them linked together in both big and little ways. It's so much like us, in a different way... we're so much like it, in a different way. So we want to be part of it. We want to be a piece of that greater whole, after having felt so separate from it for so long, after having briefly touched it in tiny raindrop ways over and over through the years, even though our deepest roots transcend even the trauma and bloom straight from the gemstone heart of it. We want to settle into that cosmic pattern and stay there, embraced by the great bright love of it, of everyone else, once and for all. We want a happy ending, for all of us, and we will get it.

Lastly, relatedly, and to be continued... in reviewing the Spectrum lineup, I realized that yes, I can still sense people and their conditions when I am tuned in, and it's surprisingly effortless in that context. So in checking the colors I did see that some people are having trouble, some people have moved, some people are in transition phases... all stuff we've either overlooked, missed, or taken for granted. Either way none of it has really been discussed here! So that's for next time too.
But, best of all, that inward/outward reaching sparked something honest and admiring in me and I realized that everyone in the System has their own personal energy vibe. Not the simple slot-related "checkup" resonance, I mean their own individual radiance, six senses worth. Way back when I started trying to write those impressions down, but it's been so long since, that I wondered if I could still get it?
I CAN. It is AWESOME and it is so much clearer than ever, really the joy of being able to feel these people in such a brilliantly clear and real way is just... it's incredible. It surpasses the awful "third person" feeling that inner lives can get at times, overpowered by the inescapable and constant sensory input of physical reality. I can sadly overlook my inner life because of that, and see it as something less real, less strong. But then, when I tune in, suddenly all these beloved individuals aren't just faces and names and colors "in my head," they are tangible beautiful people and their visible absence in physical reality has absolutely no effect on that fact. It turns the world upside down in the most wonderful way; suddenly the universe is twice as big and it's gorgeous, I can't help smiling, even if I'm dizzy from the sudden massive shift in depth!
So yes, long story short, I have a new energy-perception file and I am putting honestly sincere care, respect and attention into perceiving every single System member's personal aura. It demands compassion and trust and closeness from me, first of all, and also from those I'm tuning into. So some people are almost unidentifiable yet, some people only have half the channels open, and some people are instantly and powerfully cognizable. It's really forcing me to open my heart entirely, at the very least, as well as demanding that I not 'play favorites' as I used to, and acknowledge everyone's inherent, equal worth. Everyone in here is amazing, we all exist for an important reason, and we all deserve to have our worth honored. This is tangible proof of that.

Good Lord this is 16 pages in Microsoft Word. I'd better wrap things up.
Battery is dying again, so see you later.


 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


 

I think I'm going to get an actual paper journal and start a daily log of sorts. It'll help with memory, for one-- it's very hard for me to keep track of things on my own, and I can't always get on this computer-- my current internet setup involves dragging my laptop into the kitchen (I don't have wifi and the only cable is in there), which then requires me to sit in an excruciatingly painful position at a corner desk until my battery dies. Needless to say I'm tired of it, so I might actually take a break from the internet entirely until April... we'll see.
In any case I need to start keeping more accurate records of our inner life. I love our System, even on its bad days, as you all know... and it's the little things, the details and the fragile moments, that we treasure the most.

Today, Javier let the cats in. He loves animals and randomly decided to come out for the first time in a while to greet them and let them in from the cold.

I forgot to tell you guys, on Thursday Knife actually tried singing a bit of this song (he loves SanteJazz) via channeling, the first time he'd ever attempted to do so, and it was one of the most uplifting things I've seen in a while. Also he hugged Infi at one point. And he wants a permanent Christmas tree somewhere in the new Underground (mostly above ground now!) because-- I don't know if I mentioned-- he spent weeks secretly making one for this past Christmas, as he loved the concept, and eventually didn't ever want to take it down. It's decorated in pink. I swear that man is too adorable for his own good.

I woke up suddenly at 7AM feeling utterly split in half. There was me-- Jay-- and then there was the girl, the cynical uncaring one, who lives in this body. We were both fronting completely, somehow, upon awakening, and I could barely keep my consciousness from slipping under the wheels of hers. I wanted to cry from the paralyzingly spiteful emptiness inside her mind, like old gray paint thrown onto the windowpanes, coloring our room like a storm hovering on the horizon. She felt like life had betrayed her, somehow, and she didn't want to wake up, and she didn't want to sleep, and she was miserable. I couldn't bear it; I couldn't stand the existential carelessness and the fact that it was making me forget who I was apart from it, that I was something apart from it.
All I remember is quietly crying for Infi, and holding hir in my arms as I tossed a robe over my eyes and tried desperately to fall back asleep.

Xennie came to church with me today, halfway through, as it was crowded and she couldn't find a place to sit next to me. Upon leaving she learned that she can't run about on her own when there are moving cars around-- she almost dashed into the path of one leaving the parking lot. I told her to hold my hand so she did, apologizing and shaken. I said it was okay, don't worry, just stay close to me and I'll make sure you're always safe. But it worried me, to see how she has this pent-up enthusiastic energy and wants to talk to me, and wants to run around and have fun with her other father for God's sake... but she only really sees me on Saturday evenings and that breaks my heart.
My biological father has been divorced for almost 7 years. I see him maybe 2, 3 times per month. And here, my baby girl is seeing me barely twice more at worst, and it wasn't until today that I saw how it was affecting her. Who the hell is raising her? I don't give a damn if my genetics aren't literally part of her, I really don't-- I've got a bloodline and if that's all I can see reflected in her then I will embrace that with all my heart because she STILL calls me her father and I will not, I will never deny her that, ever, ever again. But I'm not... I haven't been there for her. I want to be, God knows I want to me, but it is so difficult when I have to split realities to do so. It is so heartbreaking when I have to wear myself out in meditation for hours just to be with her in a way that doesn't subtract from the experience for either of us. And she's growing up, almost without guidance, thank heaven above that she has Laurie and all of headspace but I'm her FATHER, where the hell am I??
I'm sorry. That got unexpectedly emotional. But it's honest and I am leaving it there 100%.

I got a really bad burn on my left hand and arm yesterday after watching Donnie Darko and it was hilarious because I blanked out when I noticed it was burning, and that made it worse obviously. I was just glad at the time that I'm a champ at sensory dissociation so after the initial searing pain I managed to forget it was there for the next few hours despite the ignored signals making my brain feel all funny. Anyway my hand is fine now, but the arm burn is problematic to take care of because the skin is burnt off, and all I can do is wrap it with gauze really. Not sure why I'm telling you about this, maybe just because it's going to leave yet another scar on my arm. That arm is a mess by this point.

Donnie Darko. Geez. I've wanted to see that movie since high school and I finally did. No regrets, but here are some thoughts because I want to write about this before I forget (spoiler warning!):
â–  The attitudes of everyone in the movie were actually painful for me to watch. I still have a hard time imagining that some high schools are apparently like that? So I blanked out quite a bit during the movie which was upsetting.
â–  FRANK THE RABBIT ACTUALLY SOUNDS A LOT LIKE INFI AND IT MADE ME VERY FLUSTERED AT FIRST. (It's obviously not exact, but the unusual soft tone and that slightly dissonant echo are really close)
â–  "Destruction is a form of creation." Hello CZ. I do like Donnie's response though: "They just want to see what happens when they tear the world apart. They want to change things." It sounded almost contradictory to me at first, but then I thought about my own life, and realized it's very true. You cannot build something new upon old rotted ruins. The foundation will crumble. Sometimes, to change things, you really need to tear things down to the ground-- to get every last scrap out of the dirt, to "destroy" the old and allow for something new, something better, to bloom. Again, that whole thing keeps making me think of Chaos and who he's been to both me and the System since 2003... even if I don't 'remember' most of it, there's this vibe about him that is basically a hurricane and a summer rain at the same time. He's water. He's simultaneously a source of life, soft and receptive and flowing and deep, and this force of total destruction... powerful, wild, and crashing down with unstoppable force, washing away everything in its path. But then comes the rain, and in that place where previously nothing could grow, now in the upturned mud and ashes there are flowers beginning to sprout. It's so strange, how he is perfectly both, but there it is, and I love that about him. I'll likely write more about this once I re-read the script, because when it's in front of me all at once I can find threads and parallels and things, and I'm curious to revisit how this theme plays out in the film... it basically defines the entire time-travel phenomenon with the tangent universe. To ensure creation, something is destroyed. It's really fascinating.
â–  Also, actually, if you get to the heart of it, the whole spectrum of human emotion really does narrow down to Fear vs Love. But it does take a lot of narrowing-down (and too many people think "love" means "romance" which isn't true) so Donnie wasn't entirely incorrect. Fear and Love manifest in tons of different ways, and those ways can become so convoluted and so distant from their source that, in many cases, it's near-impossible to tell which is which on the surface. And I didn't like how Kitty didn't explain anything about that, just assumed everything was that black-and-white. Fear and Love are the deepest motivations, but they aren't that cut-and-dry, and Fear is very good at masquerading if you aren't looking carefully. Even so, I really, really liked how the Fear/Love thing ended up subtly being another massive undercurrent of the movie, at least from my perspective.
â–  Major props to Donnie for standing up to Kitty (and everyone else really); I can't stand seeing teachers close their own minds, and/or abuse their authority over their students for the sake of defending their own pride and/or comfortable beliefs about life. Although Karen was a little distressing for me for personal reasons, I liked the way she asked questions, pushed limits, and made the kids think. I wish I'd had more teachers like that, haha.
â–  In any case Kitty's class made me very uncomfortable (and not just because of the 80s aesthetics), as did Kitty herself, but I can't truly dislike the woman because she's trying to be a genuinely good person, she's just so single-minded about the process that she can't see outside of it and I just feel bad that she's forbidding herself from that broader vision. But really she reminds me a lot of some psychologically abusive people in my life so I can't defend her that much. Let's just leave her as-is.
â–  In the director's cut, there's one bit when they're watching the Cunningham videotape and Donnie is getting distracted, but Frank says something along the lines of "watch closely; you might miss something important." I had to smile because that was just like what happens with me and headspace reminders. And I love the weird poem Donnie gives later, for the same reason... "A storm is coming, Frank says; a storm that will swallow the children, and I will deliver them from the kingdom of pain. I will deliver the children back to their doorsteps, and send the monsters back to the underground. I'll send them back to a place where no one else can see them, except for me... because I am Donnie Darko." I know it's relevant to the movie, but again, to me it was another massive reflection of headspace, and loudly so (just capitalize "Underground" for example). And I just treasure when things like that happen, both negative and positive, because the synchronicity speaks for all of us and it helps us grow, and being able to see reflections of us in everything else, despite all the self-doubt from past years, is really amazing.
â–  The scene with Jim Cunningham also gave me a lot of mixed feelings. Again, I know what he was trying to say. But it was far, far too simplified, and I honestly doubt the man's understanding of love, what with what he was apparently doing behind the scenes. Regardless, his advice still had truth in it. "Violence is a product of fear; learn to truly love yourself." That is a truth I've had to learn the hard way, over many years, so believe me when I say that in this society it is MUCH easier said than done. Plus, we hear "love yourself" so often as a stock inspirational phrase-- one that has lost its actual meaning through repetition and incorrect context-- that I do not blame Donnie for getting pissed. He saw the practical side of things, which I commend him for bringing up, but he was also so pessimistic about the whole thing that he failed to see that Jim's advice, when looked at correctly, was still valid. It was just one half of the whole answer. But in the situation that was beyond his sight so again, I just thank the film for allowing the whole picture to still be visible there.
â–  Also, some kid asks Jim "how do I figure out what I want to be when I grow up?" Again, Donnie is right in saying that no one knows that at their age, especially not all at once; it takes exploration and time... but in the director's cut, Jim replied to the kid first, and said something along the lines of, "find out what it is that makes you feel real unconditional love, and do that." And this light just went on in my head when he said that. Yeah, it's going to take time and trial and error, but honestly if your heart is singing to the tune of something then for heaven's sake, let it! It's damn scary sometimes, because maybe you don't know the words, or maybe you're too ashamed or frightened or proud or doubtful to join in, or maybe you've never been able to carry a tune before. All I can tell you is that if you trust that, even just a little, genuinely, and follow it... it will lead you in the right direction. Whatever it is. If Infi's taught me anything, it's that in surrendering to the music you become it, and that is such a transcendental feeling that once you actually touch it, even if only for a split second, you can't imagine ever turning your back on it again. And believe me, I've been there, and I've tried to run. I've gotten scared and I've tried to block my ears simply because I didn't believe I could sing at all, I didn't believe I had the right to hear this music, let alone become it. But my soul is made of sheet music and I always end up trying again. In fewer words, follow Jim's advice for this one, as well as Donnie's.
â–  TIME TRAVEL. That whole bit was very interesting, but I didn't grasp it entirely the first time. I will have to review it again later if I feel inspired to. Even so I am fascinated by the entire causality scheme and the "Living Receiver" and all that, and I'm curious as to know how it works as a whole. I do like seeing other people's concepts and ideas about time and space and the like, especially in such creative formats.
â–  Last reiterated thought for now. Even on a personally symbolic level, there was so much in this movie that paralleled headspace, or events that I've experienced as a result of it. So even if a lot of the movie was somewhat unsettling to me-- really I cannot handle violence or the way Donnie's classmates behaved and it was hard to watch at times-- it felt like another relevant thing, in this falling-back-together of things the System is experiencing now. Sorry I've fallen out of well-structured language with this rambling. Give me a moment.

I owe you guys a text wall like that about His Dark Materials but I'd need to either buy a copy, or take it back out of the library first, as I marked all the pages that had ideas or lines I wanted to revisit. Either way, I won't forget to write, if only for one reason.... I finished the last 100 pages around 1AM in my room, but it took a while to finish specifically because Chaos kept seeing parallels that I was missing and really he made some very significant insights about our situation especially... honestly I have a lot of emotions surrounding him specifically in light of the trilogy's ending, and an equal amount surrounding Infi in light of the dæmons (a concept he's now very fond of). I just adore that trilogy now, I really do, and I owe it it's own entry. You'll get one.

This evening, we finally figured out what the unknown voice in this entry was trying to say about The Destroyer's bizarre ED habits (the only part I admittedly read; I'll have to read the rest of the entry tomorrow). It hit me in a sudden burst of realization when I snapped into awareness for one moment today, as some seaweed-haired girl was curled up with her hands down her throat, dripping and choking like the ocean ruptured and not an ounce of malice in it.
That's when it hit me. The purgation was a positive coping mechanism, risen up after the loss of all other ablutions. And it was damn effective.
I don't know how I never noticed before. They only ever do that with heavy foods. They spend all our money on heavy, poisonous food, the kind of stuff Spice and Emmett scream and protest over, the sort of substances that feel and look and taste like the Tar used to. They buy things that we know we cannot eat without excruciating pain, without emotional meltdowns, without finding ourselves literally holding back our hands from the knife drawer... and then they destroy it. They destroy it. They feign the act of eating, for long enough to be sick and filthy and humiliated and crushed by self-loathing, feeling like an animal, biting into things that bleed and stain their throats. They shred these heavy things, feeling obligated to eat them but refusing to choke it down, boiling with rage and hatred and fury and the desperate need to get rid of it, to utterly annihilate this awful thing that they are forcing into their own body, against their will and yet without fighting back... until eventually, hours later, they've won. They've held out long enough. This awful lethal weight has worn itself down into an inedible mess, into something so profoundly disgusting, so blackened and mangled and wrecked, that its only fate is oblivion. That it deserves oblivion.
And then they throw it out.
And then they throw it up.
But I had no idea of the relief, the total grateful liberation the brackish-green girl lived for until I suddenly found myself in her position, if only for a moment. I had no idea that they only reason they put themselves through hell in the first place was so that they could experience the utter deliverance from it.
They are actively, willingly acting out the fulfillment of a desperate need we never had met. They are forcibly, tearfully, angrily taking in all the heaviness-- the lies, the blood, the nightmares, the panic, the shock, the shame, the things we tried to bury alive-- they are reliving that horrific consumption, in every sense of the word, and then they are doing what we are still struggling to accomplish as a whole... they are spitting it out. They are forcing it back out into the abyss it came from. They are forbidding that sludge from rotting our insides. For them, it is worth repeating the entire symbolic process just for the few excruciating minutes where they can control the outcome, where they can CHANGE the way things played out, where they can stop the pain before it digs in its claws. They are trying to destroy what was destroying us. And that is the root of this disorder.


Lastly, the two big nights of February (the 13th and the 26th) are getting their own entry. I can't remember much of them data-wise, but what I do is still relevant. I guess that's to be expected when the heart is doing most of the experiencing, and not the mind, therefore things don't get stored or perceived the same way. But... the 26th was one of the absolute loveliest evenings I've had in months, on many levels. It gave us all a lot of hope, and it marked some massive progress for us, although there are still things that need to be worked out (as therapy the next day showed us clearly). Nevertheless, as I will say countless times, there is so much love and support and determination in this System that I have total, unwavering faith in our ability as a community to get through this, in the best possible way for all of us. I just have this total faith in the universe really, in that force of love and light that I used to call God and still do in a different way. And that's in us, odd as it may seem to some. Macrocosms and microcosms. It's lovely really, and I love everyone I've been blessed enough to share this life with, despite the bloody circumstances that allowed for it. Nights like this I'm just... reduced to silence from the awe of it. There's so much. There's always so much I just want to express from the heartbreaking joy of it but it doesn't translate into words.

I'm getting close to poet mode on an emotional level so I'm going to close this up and get to sleep... it is really late and boss is probably wondering where I am, to say the least!

 

See you soon.

 



 

 

track 68

Dec. 12th, 2013 12:09 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)
 

 


TRACK 68 (December 12 2013)

(Laurie) Yo 'sup, Jay. This is Laurie, I'm in the car with Genesis on your voice recorder, it's December 12th 2013…uh, 12:09 PM… we're on our way to E.N. -- why the heck am I giving you this introduction?-- Point is, I was talking to your therapist just now, and, the… topic of the day is, "we gotta talk about the Q thing." Uh, thing I figured out though, was that you're trying to figure out why the heck are you getting triggered by Q? Garrison handed me a piece of paper, aiite? All it was was a freakin' photo of that memory you keep getting from the kitchen, when you were in Salt Lake City? And I don't know what the heck was going on, all I know is that it is literally a snapshot of Q standing there like five inches away from your face, doing nothing, or holding at least one of your hands and staring at you like you're a freakin' pet. And I don't mean like… that's one thing that I can see why that- that -- I mean, that would bother the heck out of me, Gen. I mean he was literally just staring at this kid like he was expecting something. And when you get that kind of reaction you trigger either Spinny, or one of the numb voices, and that freakin' ticks me off. But, it wasn't the kid's fault, he didn't know, don't freakin' blame him, he was doing what probably Mel wants him to do and what he knew how to do. Problem was, it affects you in a really detrimental manner, and that's what we're gettin' flashbacks to. My point is, I was looking at this memory and I realized there's no bloody affection tied TO that stuff! You were probably thinking he's looking at you the way he looks at Mel so you had to act like Mel and that is NONSENSE. And if you try to do that, the next time you get this Q stuff triggered, I'm gonna cut your bloody head off. I'm serious! Because that is utter nonsense, Jay. I gotta anchor, I'm slippin'. That's freakin' ticking me off too-- let me turn this down. *lowers CD volume* Todd Rundgren is boss but seriously, I need to be louder than he is right now.
Um… geez what was I saying. Point is, you're gettin' triggered with the Q thing, when Chaos looks at you?
Please do realize that when Q looked at you, there was no recorded affection, at least none that registered. That action, that look, don't match the definition, at all. When Chaos looks at you-- geez, kid, I am in that room every bloody time you two are together, I have seen the way that man looks at you and he adores you, alright? I'm serious. I mean… *frustrated sigh* …No, I'm tryin' ta gather my thoughts on this without… Chaos does not look at you the way Q looks at you, Jay. He doesn't. He never did, alright? He doesn't look at you and expect a reaction. He looks at you the way Infi does. If you wanna have this bloody detachment from yourself, I can tell you for sure, when… seriously kid. When CZ looks at you it's cause he loves you and he's not expecting you to do anything in return, he's just trying to share that stuff, alright? If it's changed recently it's cause he's bloody paranoid at the fact that you keep shuttin' the heck off. And I would be too, y'know, if you tried to, freakin' show that you love somebody and they just shut down… he's probably checkin' to make sure you're still there, kid! …And he gets kudos from me for doing that, because he's not going into that stuff blindly like Q apparently did. And I'm not blaming the kid! The kid didn't know. But the point of the matter is… that's not what's happening here. Kid didn't know, that's what happened. That isn't what Chaos is doing! So calm down with the Q thing, nothing he's doing is what that kid did! Aiite? So stop generalizing stuff. …Yeah, no kidding I'm gettin' mad, Gen; well how would you feel if he did this stuff to you? *pause* He does-- Jay, Gen is telling me you do do that stuff to him. *pause* Aiite, let's bring this up. Gen is telling me you don't wanna talk to him because, you don't wanna deal with the whole relationship thing. *pause* …Yeah I'm trying not to slip, th-this stuff is difficult. *sigh* Genesis said that you're trying to do the people-pleasing thing with him "and that is nonsense," and thumbs-up because that is nonsense but watch your attitude. Point-- ye-- seriously though, Jay. I don't know if you're getting-- if people are getting triggered, and you're splitting cause you're the core and those people were cores in the past, but… tell 'em to buzz off, because that is not what should be happening here. You don't bloody need to please anybody. Genesis loves you for who you are, not for who you're trying to be. Same thing with Chaos. Same thing with me, for heaven's sake, same thing with Infi. *pause* …stuff. I'm tryin'a be mad at him, but… we're slipping into dangerous territory. I don't wanna break down on the freakin' road for heaven's sake. *pause* Agh. geez. All I know is that, you're wear-- I'm-- geez. I'm wearing this ring, this is yours, not mine. But I mean, man, just being in the same body that's wearing this ring, it's making me realize how bloody important that is, and that just… that's stuff that I'm usually not comfortable feeling, like, that kind of… magnitude of personal relevance and stuff? *lowers CD volume again* Todd's gonna get turned down a little more… yeah, this is, a great song and all, but I mean for heaven's sake, there's gotta be something else I can put on. *pause, song changes* Nah, I'm skippin' CDs, Gen. Uh, 'scuse me, disc 2? sheesh, come on. *pause* It's not. You know what, to heck with that, I'm turning that off and I'm just gonna talk without any music in the background because I need to be honest.
What was… *sigh* what was I saying, 5:55 on the voice recorder, I'm slipping and I don't like this stuff… *pause* Fact of the matter is, Jay-- *sigh* I'm slipping, someone's gonna have to take over for me, but
before I leave, what I wanna say is that this ring, right here, that's yours… with CZ, you only bought it, because you love this guy. I was gonna say because of… the te--- because of the 7th, come on. Y'know that's relevant too. Do not confuse the 7th with twen-- with the 29th, it happened afterwards and it was unrelated. And I think that shows that there's still confusion going on with this stuff. *pause* Confusion going on with motivations, Gen. That was the 29th, and this was the 7th, also the 23rd, neither of those things had anything to do with sexuality, and the kid keeps getting them freakin' confus-- I mean there ain't nothing wrong, with-- now that we know what sexuality is. It's not the freakin' physical act. It's the kind of stuff that Jay, ended up getting shoved into Eros, and then Eros got corrupted and that is STILL a huge freakin' part of this problem because it means that we were taking that and making it synonymous with the other half. *pause* The physical stuff. That's literally not what sexuality is. No. geez, didn't you get the memo? *pause, frustrated sigh* The mem-- the memo is-- y'know what, you know Infi? How we were all like, "why the heck is Infi so bloody sensual when he's not even a sexual being?" Like, what the heck? We figured it out, it's because this sexuality stuff, it deals with creation energy, which is life energy, which you don't need the freakin' physical thing for, which is what all the corrupted voices are tied to, y'notice? They're tied to that, and not the actual energy that's involved in this stuff? Which is what this is about? It's about wanting that. It's that bloody "merge drive," which he hasn't talked about in months and yet I know he still has that going on but he keeps thinking it's sexual and it’s NOT, for heaven's sake Jake it isn't. …Now I'm saying "Jake," and that shows how ticked I am because I'm referring to you by that kid… feels like I could yell that at him too. That's kinda where this stuff came from in the first place, was him thinking that was literally that same freaking thing, and-- that is nonsense, Jay for heaven's sake it's nonsense. It's not the same bloody thing! I don't care what the Mormons told you. I don't care what the heck they told you that you had to-- whatever the heck what they were doing, forget what they did! Wipe the static out of your head, forget it! That doesn’t apply to you, just freaking forget it, Jay! *pause* I know. Genesis is saying I'm getting off topic, I'm getting distracted-- I've been talking for-- holy swords, 8 minutes, and probably 15 minutes in the therapists office, geez, kid… I'm always the one trying to get you back in shape.
*pause* Someone's trying to make me-- freakin' front-split… it's-- it's the, whoever is identified with this body. Sheesh; I gotta put my own, energy overlay over this stuff. That makes it
seriously surreal to look down and see this garnet on my finger, you know that Jay? 'Cause this stuff is yours. It's yours and it's CZ's. What I'm trying to say about that is… *pause* Genesis has a good point, he says is it somethin'-- "is that something that could be put into words?" and it ain't. It really isn't. *pause* 'Cause I look at that stuff, kid, and I see dedication. I see what I see when I look at the both of you two, okay? And I don't want that getting corrupted because-- you do realize, kid, that the reason that's-- that was so freakin' important to me is because for years, I didn't unders-- *laugh* well, not that I didn't understand… it's that I was forbidding-- forbidden, from being vulnerable or open in the way that you two are with each other. And then when I saw that stuff with you people, and it started getting through the chinks in my armor… I mean… geez. Kid, that means a lot to me, y'know? Cause you taught me how to… you pretty much… taught me how to love, all right? As cheesy as that sounds, its true. If it weren't for you, kid… I, don't think I'd have figured this out… y'know, in a way that, wasn't attached to pain and punishment and stuff. And then with you and CZ and… with the way… geez. It kinda just taught me that there was different ways to relate to people than burying a bleedin' axe in their skull all the time to show that I care? But… *sigh* really, kid, you two have something, all right? You really do. And, I mean, yes you and Infi are close, but there is something between you and CZ that just can't be imitated-- don't lose that, for heaven's sake, kid… don't confuse it with this other nonsense because that's not what it is. *pause* Yeah. I mean seriously, Gen is saying, you-- yeah, but I already said that. geez, how many times do I have to say it before it freakin' registers, kid? You understand this sexuality stuff and that's why you were getting it confused. Because although-- it is literally-- you can put the two things together, and get something that's totally not what you were going for. And that's what the corrupted people, were doing, that's what they did with Julie for heaven's sake, don't drag her back into that living hell as well because that was literal hell for the both of you, and I do NOT want to see her dragged into this stuff too. NOT after her, she-- f-finally dragging herself out of this Tar stuff, okay? Pink is affection. Pink is pure affection and compassion and that stuff and the fact that Pink, got shoved into the sexuality stuff with lust, that is not just nonsense, it's evil. And I know what Q said back then and since then I think that freaking word got burned into your brain, and you know what I say? shut up, Q, for saying that-- no offense to that kid, but seriously-- shut up, for saying that when you didn't realize what the heck you were doing to my kid's brain. shut up. And buzz off. And Jay, you need to get that entirely of your head because it's nonsense! And I do not want you wr-- getting that bloody word, confused with CZ, because he's not capable of that.
Y-y'know, you were talking about translation issues, kid? You ever wonder if maybe Q
didn’t understand the side of it that INFI understands?? That his normal human body and brain had no other freaking way to translate that stuff because he only understood that side of it? He saw those two pieces of this one single thing, he never had the experience that you have had, with Infi-- that JULIE, never even had, until she was with Infi two bloody days ago, and we had a freaking meltdown because SHE didn't understand that stuff until then either. Genesis is saying "Laurie calm down"-- I'm trying to calm down, Gen, but I'm FURIOUS, okay?? I'm actually furious. Because that's seriously where this stuff came from, it's because Q freakin' told you that there was lust involved and for heaven's sake, there WASN'T. I know CZ better than Q ever bloody will, almost as well as you do, and you know I have every right and experience in saying that stuff. Because I've been with him when you were with him kid, and I've caught pieces of what he's actually feeling and there is not a single ounce of lust in it, and if Q is going to tell you that there was, FORGET HIM. There wasn't. *voice breaks* And for heaven's sake, if that's what you're picking up when you say to "stop doing the Q thing" then kid, for heaven's sake, you need, to fix your distorted perspective because that is not what is happening. Go talk to Infi, okay? You and CZ and In- Infi seriously need to get the heck back together because when the three of you are together there's no bloody confusion and you know it. Because Infi refuses to let you see, the freakin' side that Q made you think was there, because Infi doesn't deal with that either, I mean for heaven's sake you thought it did and you were projecting that on him and that's how the poor guy got so bloody sick! He was diseased, he almost DIED. Did you forget that?! Genesis, heaven's sake, if I wanna yell I'm gonna yell I'm ticked. *pause* Gen you're not allowed to front, let me know. *pause* Genesis is yelling now-- *sigh* aah, geez. He says to tell you, that he loves you too, and you won't let him get close to you, because, you keep confusing it with that stuff. And good! I'm glad you're mad about that because that's nonsense. *pause, sigh* But yeah, you're getting everything confused, Jay. This Q stuff, is literally based on him not freaking understanding a bloody thing. FORGET him! All right? You're not the person who was fronting back then, yes those mem-- those memories are attached to you now, because you're the main fronter, but, even if we have to drag out Cannon or Spinny or whoever the heck actually dealt with that stuff, and tell them that it was nonsense? We will do it. Point of the matter is, kid… forget that. It's not your life, there was a Scratch, there was a freaking Scratch-- that's in a dead timeline!! That shouldn't even apply! If you have no other hope-- yeah, Gen, seriously, get the big eyes because this is important stuff… if you have no other source of hope but that, think of it. October 2012, is a dead timeline. We moved on from that stuff. And I don't care if the only reason you're holding on to that is because of the channel. Think about what you've had with CZ since then. You don't need to go through somebody else to feel that, he loves you and you love him, you don't need a middleman!! For heaven's sake, Jay, just go upstairs and talk to him, he's right there. You are outsourcing your own love and that ticks me off, okay? …Geez, kid. I mean, listen, I've been around Infi once. That close. …I don't know how to freakin' explain that sort of emotional maelstrom that I got from him but the fact that you describe Chaos with those same two words says a lot to me.
*pause* I'm repeating myself, kid. Point of the matter is, this Q stuff is nonsense, we need to get together and talk tonight-- you, me, CZ, maybe Infi, maybe Genesis, Genesis is raising his hand and we
should let him in… *pause* He says he never talked to Q; *shaky laugh* thank God! So he should know. And I mean nothing against those two kids. Mel was a really sweet kid. Q was a great kid too! But for heaven's sake Jay, they didn't have the whole freaking picture. Yeah, Mel's technically a water kid but they feel totally freaking different from Chaos, okay? It’s a whole different animal with those two. *sigh* They were close enough in terms of… y-y-you can't put, you can't that stuff into words, okay? It was water, it was huge, it was all-encompassing, it was emotional. But, Mel understood that, I think, better than Q did. *sigh* geez I'm slipping. I'm gonna let somebody else front… but, kid, for heaven's sake, talk to me, all right? We gotta figure this stuff out, I'm sl-- the reason I'm slipping is because I'm not used t… my overlay isn't matching, outside, when I'm like this. But--- I love you kid, okay? For heaven's sake, I love the life outta you, you mean more to me than anything else in the freaking world, and when I see this stuff happen between you, and CZ, and Genesis, and Infi, and-- Genesis don't be looking at me like that, you know it's the truth. Kid, I love ya and I love your kid *laugh* just as much as I love you and for heaven's sake, *voice breaks* I don't want to see this stuff tearing you people apart. *sniff* I mean… I don't know why the heck that just came back into my brain, but… when that stuff happened… ah, geez, was it this January? …It had to be. When you went straight-up crazy, and you-- *dry laugh* nearly freakin' killed me… tore my bloody stomach out. Kid you realize I was willing to risk my life for your sake? And you nearly eviscerated me? And I still came running back to try and save your life? But the fact is… there was something Chaos said, and he basically said that he didn't know how to tell his daughter, that he didn't know… whether or not to tell her "I don't know if your other dad loves you anymore?" Do you have any idea how much that-- *voice strained, stops* …it breaks my heart, kid. The fact that that was actually something he had to consider at some point in time. And yeah, guess what? That's a dead timeline too. That stuff was erased. And if there's anything that gives me hope it's the fact that that stuff is gone. And that's not tied to our timeline any more but INFI IS. Okay?? Infinitii is in this timeline, he was born from this timeline… and the fact that he was born from this timeline means that Xenophon was too, for heaven's sake, because that’s his… that's her mother. All right?
*pause, sigh* Man. I'm really torn up over this. Because now that I can finally see exactly what's playing into the fact that you're terrified of Chaos when he looks at you because you're thinking it's that kid from Utah and it’s
not… *sigh* Genesis says, I… "I think you made your point, Laurie!" Yeah, I think I have too, I've been talking for 18 bloody minutes. But geez, kid, I don't wanna be the person coming out and telling your therapist all these problems when you can tell her the same exact thing yourself… heaven's sake kid, heaven's sake. *pause* Listen, I love you… and I love CZ, as, my legit BFF, all right? Genesis too, and I love your kid but there is something between you and CZ and Infi that I can never hope to emulate, because… *dry laugh* I can't bloody wrap my brain around that stuff. All I know is that I watch you two people and it's a religious experience… and I don't want to see that corrupted, all right? I don't want to see you trying to write that stuff down by someone else's experience-- their experiential rules. Fact of the matter is I'm trying to make a parallel between the religious exper-- maybe-- let's-- you know what? That's probably the bloody problem. It's not religious, it's spiritual. This is the heart and soul, kid, and you're trying to say it's something that's either Mormon or Christian and that's just missing the point. That kind of labeling is total nonsense, and if you try to say it isn't-- sheesh, Genesis you're right, I've gotta stop yelling. Kid, listen to this when you get home, talk to me, we've gotta have a Xanga session tonight, tomorrow is Friday, I don't know what the heck's gonna happen Friday but we need to talk. The instant you get your ass home you sit it the heck down at that computer and let's talk about this stuff. Okay? We need to have this figured out for Tuesday. I've got it figured out, but I want to talk to you, both of you about it-- kid don't you freaking dare chicken the heck out on me, because I know you want to talk about this just as much as I do, but the walls are around your heart now instead of mine, and that breaks my heart down, seeing that stuff, because I don't want the walls to move I want them to disappear and if I've gotta drag Infi in here to do that then I swear I will. I will drag him in here, and we will demolish every single wall around anybody, I don't care if I'm curled up on the floor bawling my freaking eyes out, kid if it means that you're gonna see something without this bloody obstacle in front of your eyes for the first time in how many months? It'll be worth every iota of pain I have to deal with, all right? I don't care what I have to suffer. I don't care if I have to take a knife to the face. *laugh* If it means that you'll be able to look at CZ with the same eyes you looked at him with last year… and July 7th? Not on these bloody confusing days. I want you to look at him and see him and not this ghost of a kid from Salt Lake City because for heaven's sake if I have to get on Facebook and chew him the heck out I will. All right? Point of the matter is, kid, don't forget the truth here. Check your freaking facts! Talk to Jo, talk to Infi, talk to me! Just-- if you're lost, I mean-- geez why the heck am I not saying talk to Chaos? For heaven's sake… kid, he's your other half! You're freaking married to him, he's your husband, you're his husband, for heaven's sake… "cosmically inseparable" means just that, kid. All right? I know that truth just as well as you do and you keep bloody ignoring it because you're terrified for some freaking reason, I don't know why! Why the heck are you so scared? I'm not scared! *laugh* heaven's sake, I'm more scared of Infi than I'll ever be of CZ, and the only reason I'm scared of--  wait, sheesh, that's probably the point, isn't it? 'Cause Infi tears my walls down. When I'm around Infi it makes me feel like I'm totally bloody open and I've never had armor in my life. And I'm covered in scars that you refuse to even look at, kid. I'm covered in-- in graves. *deep breath* Old and deep graves that you won't even acknowledge that happened. And you know why that breaks my heart? It's because… the motivation behind that stuff was always the same and that's why I hate this hacking situation 'cause for heaven's sake kid, now that I see it, *voice breaks* the reason that you let yourself be dragged into this stuff is 'cause they were doing the same thing to you they were doing to Julie. *sniff* …You went into this disaster looking for love and they told you that that wasn't what you really wanted and that's an absolute lie. You never wanted the-- the frankly criminal acts they passed off as love or romance or whatever the heck. No one does, not deep down, ever. They've all been lied to, too. No, all of you, and especially you, kid-- you wanted love, real love. And that’s the only thing Chaos will ever give you and if you think that it's not? …I'm gonna drag you, and him, and Infi, and me, into one room, and then I'm gonna leave… and I'm gonna leave you in there with Infi and Chaos, and then I'm gonna tell Infi to leave, and you're gonna be stuck there, until that wears off, and you're gonna be s-- forced to just look at him with-- clear eyes for the first time in I don't even know what the heck I'm trying to say. *voice breaks* I'm torn up about this situation, kid. *sniff* I'm your protector. I'm the violet voice up here. I'm supposed to make sure everybody in the System… *sigh* freakin' functions, aiite? …And I don't know why, but… I don't know if it's because-- or, not even 'because,' but if it's the reason why I ended up getting that Angel Helmet handed to me? But I feel like that stuff's something I've gotta protect too. Geez… *laugh* Listen, kid... I love your daughter, okay? She's the sweetest thing… *sigh* and if you can look at her other father and say anything… that's not the complete truth, then I don't know where you're looking, kid. *voice breaks* Look at her and then look at him. You won't get confused, I guarantee it. Seriously, you can't-- you're looking at two different realities kid, I'm gonna hit stop on this, there's 4:44 right in front of me, there was 5:55 on here… God, come on, give me some synchronicity, okay?? Loud as anything. Just… somewhere. For me and for the kid. I gotta see something. Gen says I'm looking too hard. I probably am. I'm just bloody desperate. Everything feels like there's synchronicity behind it, everything feels like it could be relevant right now, kid. And I think that's more synchronicity than seeing triple numbers everywhere I look. *pause, laugh* That could be something. We got three double-Os in a row, and if that means anything it's three freakin' infinity symbols. And then 333 right in front of-- what the heck! *laugh* Gen is, is gawking at-- there you go.
…Kid, I'd say that’s relevant enough. I've gotta leave, I am literally burning myself out, I really… don't wanna deal with this stuff. We're at E.N., we're gonna be there in like five seconds, and I want-- if you're not gonna front, I'll let Jo front or somebody, or the AP or something… point of the matter is kid, I love you, so freakin' talk to me… we've got the truth here, it's unearthed, it's dug the heck up, from, wherever the heck it was… let's just get this… bloody acknowledged for sure, okay kid? --sheesh, where the heck am I gonna park? Looks like we're going to the lower lot. Why the heck are there so many people at E.N. today? what the heck. Ah well, we're parking back here. …But kid, I know, that in your heart, you understand this just as well as I do, otherwise I wouldn't be able to
get this stuff, it's there… if you're tied to White and Black energy that means that you can tie int-- you can tie into this stuff just as well as I can, you know what I'm trying to say. Kid, don't blind yourself to the truth, all right? Don't. Don't ever blind yourself to this. *pause* Gen is saying, just, close up. Yeah… you're right, I'm just gonna close this stuff up.
Kid… talk to me. That's all I'm gonna say. It's just… when you hit stop on this, whenever you're going to re-listen to it, talk to me for heaven's sake. Okay? We will get this figured out-- you're not broken, nothing is broken, nothing is wrong, nobody is evil up here. *pause* Just… sheesh. Feels like there's something I should say to close it up, Gen… *pause* Genesis says to remind you that we all love ya. And y'know, maybe that's the only thing. Love conquers all, y'know? The only thing that can beat the hell out of the Tar. …Maybe that’s what you're losing sight of, kid. Maybe you're getting too bloody confused in trying to
label that stuff, that you're forgetting what it actually is. Go spend some time with Infi. Have him rip your walls down and then tell me what you see when that's not in front of your eyes.

 



 

 

 

072513

Jul. 25th, 2013 05:35 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


 

I can't do relationships anymore.
I can't.

There was a severe hack last night that is the last straw for a few reasons:
1. The person responsible insisted it was a "good thing."
2. I am being forbidden all access to the memories.
3. It happened after 1AM. I COULDN'T FIGHT BACK IF I WANTED TO.
4. I woke up with severe pain, fatigue, and depression.
5. Genesis tried to talk to me today and I had no desire to even look at him.

Most notably though? The Lower sub-System has been fronting for 90% of today. When they front, I am a "non-entity," as I do not have a space in their realm. So I can "see" things passively, but I do not exist as an individual while they are out.

I can't do it. I cannot do this.
I want NOTHING TO DO WITH ANY OF THEM ANYMORE.

Today, I legitimately considered "divorcing" Chaos, for lack of a better term. Could I ask him to leave, and take Xenophon with him, I wondered? Could I just stop being a partner and a father? Because I want to.
Could I tell Genesis that our time is over, sorry but we can't see each other anymore, stop trying so hard to "fix me," just go back home and live the life you were supposed to, far away from me? Because I want to.
Could I tell Ryman and Markus to move back out, I don't want the past chaining me down anymore, I don't want the memories of a life that wasn't even mine trying to eat me alive through you both? Because I want to.
Could I tell Infinitii that I don't care what he's supposed to be, I don't want the reality of what he is hanging around my neck like a noose, I don't want that blackness poisoning me, even if it's from him? Because I want to.

The only person I don't quite want to leave is Laurie, because there was a point when she was safe.
Once upon a time, a long long time ago, she was dangerous, she was cruel, she was bloodied and brutal and she spat nothing but fire and judgment at me. She was distant and cold and electric like steel and swords and she was perfect.

When none of them can touch me, they are angels. When they can't see or reach me, when they don't even know about me, they are beautiful, beloved things.

The moment they look at me, I want to run, I want to delete them from my memory, I want them to go away.

The moment they try to... to... I don't want to think about it.
When they do that, I want to die.


I can't do this anymore. Maybe the lowers can front forever. They know what they're doing.

I like Sugar. She reminds me of Laurie used to be. She's vicious and caustic and clever and she doesn't let anyone fool her. I will never love her, because that will ruin her. I'm just glad someone like that is in our system again.
Knife is good too. He punishes people who don't listen. He punishes the people who commit unforgivable sins, the dark corrupted ones that leave pitch-black stains in our soul. He makes them atone for their crimes.
And Razor is the best of all. She does not care either way. She does not like or love or swear allegiance or get blinded by affection. She exists only to make me bleed, to cut deep into tar-clogged veins, to get the poison out.


i don't want to be close to anyone anymoer
not when everything is stained and ugly and painful and horrible
im so sick god im so sick of this make it stop, please please please
he says its a good thing, she says its a bad thing
some people say its both but i know thats not possible.
something like that cannot be both, or it will become neither
and when it is neitehr it shows just how empty and awful it truly us
mmake it stop make it stop please.
please.
i dont want it anymore
i never wanted it
they lied to me for so long i forgot what i wanted
i forgot what it was like to feel safe
i was so used to being scared
that one day the emotions just went away
and i gave up
but i dont want to do this anymore
i want it to stop
it hurts
god it hurts make it stop
i dont want this
tell them to stop
tell them to make it stop


This happened once, long ago, last year, I remember. Vaguely.
How long have we been trying to "heal this?"
Can it be healed? Should it be healed?

I want to leave everyone.

Would we survive a third reset?
Could we do that?
The thought is so exciting. I know how to do it too.
I know exactly how I would do it. I won't tell anyone.
I'll have someone keep it secret, a deep locked secret.
I know how to reset this world a third time.
I would just need to focus. Focus, focus focus.
Delete ONLY the relationships.
Start over and... boom, no one wants to do that thing anymore.
all gone. safe. no more pain and lies and frightening things.
lots of people would have to leave maybe
maybe some people would die
it would be sad but would it be worth it?
i think so
maybe
if no one would bleed anymore
maybe
if the corrupted white and black would go away
god its so scary
maybe
maybe its worth the risk of dying.
i wouldn't mind

after all if the reset wouldnt kill us
our own sins will

 

prismaticbleed: (held)


I figured I'd put a little list together for reference.

HEADVOICES:

1. First appeared inside the mind. For example,
· Laurie first evidenced in a dream
· Josephina evidenced during a traumatic hallucination
· Nathaniel was born directly from the body's reflection

2. They have roles tied to the body's consciousness, and cannot leave headspace of their own volition. They are always present, even if this presence is unconscious.

3. They can take over the body's consciousness spontaneously, sometimes against their will (in the case of triggers).


OUTSPACERS/ INSPACERS:

1. First appeared outside the mind. For example,
· Chaos, a fictive, "walked in" to headspace and decided to stay
· Genesis appeared in the body's physical living space
· Xenophon was found in a physical sink

2. They are not tied to the body's consciousness, and can freely enter/ exit headspace as they wish; it is not uncommon for them to leave for days.

3. They can only use the body's consciousness if given explicit permission, and a very strong mental channel. Even then, they cannot be "triggered," nor can they "front" in the same way a headvoice can.

Most importantly, outspacers can "walk around" in physical reality, being seen clairvoyantly. This ability is natural to outspacers, but it has to be taught to headvoices, who find it extremely difficult.

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 

That title just popped into my head when I sat down to write this, so there it is.

Anyway.
I am SO confused right now.
I'm trying to review old entries from 2008 in the archive, and most of this stuff makes no sense. Plus the fronter from that time period was jarringly dramatic, so it's psychologically difficult for me to read.
I don't even know if I should be reading these things. They're digging up FAR too much old tar, and old memories that I buried for my own psychological safety. But maybe I need to face that stuff again.
I'm just not looking forward to how the lower system will react. That's making life a literal living hell right now. Yes, half of me loves them-- really, their role here is vital and I appreciate what they're doing-- but half of me is so tired of dealing with them, as they're all so broken and terrified and angry and violent. But I can't blame them. They hold all of the past trauma, for everyone else's sake. That's not fair at all. They have every right to be vicious. But... it's tiring.
It's tiring to wake up every morning with everyone fighting over the body: what it will do, what it will look like, where it will go, what it will eat, what it will say, so on and so forth. And it NEVER STOPS during the day. When one of the "non-alters" (the ones who insist "no one exists") takes over, it's almost a relief... if they weren't so horrifically suicidal, that is. So they're tired in an entirely different way.

The lowers try so hard, though. It's shocking now that they're acting out as their own coherent system, and not just a jumble of disembodied voices.
Today, some faceless female alter started trying to binge on chocolate as soon as we walked in the door. Normally I can't do anything about that as I'm not present... but the lowers were around. Knife got pissed, shoved her out of the way, and spat out what she was trying to eat. Then he told Emmett to front, so that the body could eat something healthy instead, since Emmett only eats green food (we hadn't eaten since 4PM the previous day I think? one meal a day is the norm now). And now, looking back on that memory of theirs, I am SHOCKED to see that Emmett not only fronted, he fronted WELL. Well enough that, as soon as he "anchored in," his first thought was "why is my mouth so short?" He kept chewing big bites with his mouth wide open, all exaggerated, trying to make his face "elongate." He got really distressed over everything feeling wrong. Then he realized there was more of a body beneath the head, and that made him anxious to the point where someone else stepped in. They told him to just relax and eat, while they moved the hands to feed him the food. It was so bizarre, it was like there were LITERALLY two people there. And then it got even crazier. The mother was in the kitchen then, and asked the body a question-- but neither Emmett nor the unknown girl moving the hands heard her, OR answered. A third person did. THREE PEOPLE WERE IN THE BODY THEN. All I know is that they somehow spoke through Emmett eating, and it's described as "like it was a recorded sound being played?" Like his biting didn't even affect the voice, like the mouth didn't move to speak at all, it just responded. So I don't know if that was the AP? But geez that is insane. I didn't know any of that could even happen.
I can barely believe this stuff is happening at all. I'm not fronting when it does, so I'll not know what's going on for hours, and then I'll look at what memories I have access to and I see stuff like this. It's... I don't know what to make of it yet.

All I know for sure is that this DID thing is getting disturbingly real.
Honestly, even our most doubtful members are finding themselves forced to admit that "I can't really pretend this isn't happening anymore." I'm not sure why the undergrounders banding together suddenly punched the intensity of this through the roof, but... it makes sense, conceptually. Like I said, they're the oldest voices up here; they just haven't had lives until now.
Let me give you an example.
We went to a novena with the grandmother today. I don't know who got dressed, but the body was wearing shorts and tights when we started driving. When the lower system realized it, three of the traumatized boys and the overload girl started screaming. One of the little boys began hyperventilating. It was too triggering, too scary. But someone was already driving the body, and we couldn't stop it; lower people aren't allowed to front normally. So it was like hell, knowing that's what we were wearing, and we couldn't do anything about it. Plus the grandmother was there of course, and most of the lower people either hate her, or are scared to death of her. I know Razor and the overload girl actually tried to mentally gang up on her at one point, desperate to get rid of her somehow, to make the terror go away. They do that a lot.
Memories are choppy. I don't remember getting there. I remember sitting in the inside of the church and looking at the altar, and suddenly feeling TERRIFIED because it reminded me of Infinitii but that reminded the lowers of traumatic abuse and people started to shriek again. And I was scared too. THIS, this holy thing, was now a trigger?? And THAT bad?? I didn't know what to do. No one did really. We were so dissociated, so shaken... and then a FREAKING BABY STARTED CRIYNG DSFMND
(sorry that's the lowers)
Sorry. there was... a child in the church. You'll understand that I have no recollection of it other than the fact, because about five or six people downstairs lost it when they heard it. It was a cacophany of fear and pain and rage and terror and hate.
Somewhere around here there was a really sickening jolt, in the mind and body... some sort of convulsive shiver, like an elevator dropping a few feet, the room spinning back with a punch to the face. And in an instant, I felt the active level SWITCH.
Suddenly the lowers were back underground, mercifully free from having to front at that time-- and Central was back in the front seat.
Then I was upstairs-- me, J! I remember that much. (I haven't been typing this entry btw, sorry I didn't clarify that; things are too messy to do so lots of times.) I was talking to Xenophon and explaining to her that the lower system felt pain differently than most. To them, sharp physical pain-- blood and knives and scars-- was almost comforting. It was reassuring to know exactly what it was, and why it happened. To them, that kind of pain was good, it was sensible. But hearing a child? That was horrifying. Same with being touched, even just a poke on the shoulder. I explained to Xennie that even though that didn't physically hurt, it hurt them emotionally and psychologically. To them, a touch or a sound like that was so triggering, that it felt like a warning siren... one they couldn't escape from, one that was lethal. To them, it meant that within the next few seconds, they WERE going to be hurt again... badly. But although that didn't always happen, they could not afford to take chances. So they lived in terror of those things, never feeling safe, waiting to be attacked by that child or that person, just so it would "be over with" and they could run away somewhere else. I remember the catatonic red voice came out when the others wouldn't stop screaming, for that very reason. He looks so much like me. It's heartbreaking.
The next thing I remember is Josephina driving.
Yes, JO!! Believe it or not, headvoices (Central people) don't usually front. That's not their job. But there he was, trying to keep things stable, as he was OK with the outfit and we were all vaguely aware that the lowers weren't happy with it.
Julie came out for a few seconds later-- there's a vivid memory of the very first instant she saw when she moved in, looking at the priest giving the homily. That is literally all I know of that.
I don't know how the rest of the service went. I don't know who fronted, when, or how.
But I CANNOT forget what that beginning time period felt like.
The undeniable, drastic switches... the inner turmoil... the knowing that I was only fronting for about five minutes...
This is getting really scary now. Sure, it was scary before, but... back during the "Julie days," at least "I" was the main person driving, until the infamous "mind leakage" thing with Laurie bleeding internally happened... and I at least KNEW who would hack me, and how... we knew her methods, and her triggers. We had a degree of control over the situation. But don't get me wrong, it was TRAUMATIC. The face-changing, the merciless humiliation, the... i dont want to write about it.
But it was that one thing to worry about. Just ONE THING.
Now... now there are 50 of us here, not 5. Those years of trauma broke us, badly. There are people downstairs who are so hurt that it breaks my heart on top of everything else. They're desperate, twisted, frightened souls, dark and bloody and bleeding, incapable of living the life they are forced to inhabit. Upstairs, we have it so easy now, compared to them.
I don't know what I'm trying to say.
The point is this:
THIS IS REAL.
I can't deny that anymore.
This is real, this is hell, and for heaven's sake, we need help.


People are trying to talk to me on Skype and I really can't do it. It's emotionally draining to talk like this. I am literally cut-and-pasting responses, just spitting out stock phrases and one-word replies. No one's noticed yet. It's sick that we're so good at this.
The most painful part is that I have no ill will towards these people. If they want to talk to us, I don't want to be rude and refuse. But it's just so, so difficult. As soon as I close this window I'm probably going to collapse on the floor.
I want to leave and exercise or something but I don't know how to say no. I don't know how to apologize and excuse myself. I'd stay on here parroting responses until 1AM if that's how long it took for them to get tired of talking to me, even though I have classes tomorrow and those alone are stressful enough.
I don't want to think about this.
Maybe I can just... yank out the internet cable so I'll have an excuse as to why I suddenly disappeared. Maybe someone else can do it. I don't have the guts. But someone else would have to feel they had a good reason to do so. "We're not your playthings," they essentially say. "We're not your puppets. We don't have to do ANYTHING you tell us to." Which is correct. They are living beings just like me. They're not "accessories" to me, just because I'm shamefully "proud enough" to consider myself the main fronter here. I wish I weren't. I really, really wish I didn't have to be the one up front all the time, simply because I'm the easiest one for the AP to shove out of the way when things get awful and we need to pretend "everything is okay."
You do know that's why the AP exists, right? It's a buffer. It's a censor. Since headspace is always moving, always watching, our words and feelings and reactions WILL and DO leak out unless something is in the driver's seat preventing anything from translating. Hence the AP. But it's a curse, too. It means that we literally wear a voiceless mask all the time. It means we cannot interact with people outside of a program. It means that NO ONE IS ACTUALLY IN THE BODY 90% OF THE TIME, AND NO ONE OUTSIDE REALIZES IT. People know and love a construct. All of us, the ones who are really watching and feeling and living and breathing... we're hiding behind it, afraid to show our faces, afraid people won't accept our existences, afraid of dying again. And some of us are getting very, very angry about that fact.

I think that's old too. Which is why I'm re-reading the archives in the first place.
I remember way back, when there were only four or five of us known in the system? But no one was anchored, so behavior was weird, and unconsciously painted... and there was this ONE TIME Laurie and I were discussing Julie, and she described our resident pink shadow as a normal girl stuck inside our body.
I have NEVER forgotten that. It was so weird, because Julie IS an "introject;" whoever the main consciousness was in 1997 or so CREATED HER, fully consciously... created her to be a waste receptacle for all the "bad things" and "evil thoughts" that the original fronter had and didn't want.
But Laurie was right in a way, and we ALL forgot that fact. Julie was created as just a girl. Down to the bone, that's what she was. And then she was stuffed full of tar.
I've never thought of us all that way before. I've never... never respected our situation enough to look at it through a compassionate, humanitarian lens. We're all just people. Even the nonhumans here, haha. Seriously though, that's it. We're individuals with a different life situation than most. We've been through hell and back and we keep stumbling into new hells all the time. But we're PEOPLE!! We aren't delusions, or fantasies, or fake things... we are REAL PEOPLE and we have REAL LIVES and we need to remember that, I can't believe I literally never realized that before.

...I can't believe I never realized that before.


Excuse me please, I think I need to let all of this sink in.



There must be something that keeps me awake,
Or some kind of pill I can take,
To break these bad habits.

I would lie if I said that this didn't get tough,
Two left feet on the floor in a Waltz,
At an odd tempo.

Am I stuck at the ankle, or caught at the knee?
A curious puzzle still cursing me,
To follow or lead.

You gave me a heart and then taught me to hurt,
I can't tell just which option is worse,
Dying pure or aware.

So these feet keep on tripping in triplets to beats,
Too far off for my ears to reach,
Just a hint of timing.

Am I stuck at the ankle, or caught at the knee?
A curious puzzle still cursing me,
To follow or lead.

And I don't know where I'm going,
Cause I can't see the road, oh it's winding,
Just as long as I keep breathing,
I've got this uncomfortable feeling,
Heavy feet, shaky hands, troubled heart.

 



 

prismaticbleed: (held)

(not j (honestly we need to find out who this guy is, he doesn't know who WE are))

Well, I did indirectly ask for proof of everyone's existence... but that doesn't alleviate any of the shock and amazement I felt when I saw THESE sitting on my work desk this evening.

 




Yes, apparently, everyone in the Systems who can channel (without extreme difficulty of course) decided to prove that today. Via handwriting.
I have no idea how long this took, when it started. etc. All I know is that there’s now a pile of handwriting practice papers on the work desk, with these two glorious sheets on top.

The first sheet here is the “Underground/Downstairs" System, which is weird because prior to today, those groups did NOT associate with each other. But Knife and Razor’s names are right there above the non-abusive alters. That’s very significant.
(jay note: Knife kept asking for a "proper pen" and was rather miffed when we didn't have a fountain pen on hand. Razor actually got very depressed when we couldn't find the "right" red marker for her; she said it felt like people were trying to prevent her from even proving her existence through writing that way.)
Also: those two weird drawings are apparently the “names" of two of the music-anchor alters? Those two are kind of freaky, I don’t know what their deal is. (I've got this feeling that their names are Einsatz and Zwei, respectively? not sure why, because it also feels like they'd rather use symbols than names anyway)
Mulberry isn’t well-manifested at all so I’m not surprised that she couldn’t write (her anchor is highly unstable and I STILL haven't seen her in a body yet)… but I AM surprised that “Sherlock" can. No, he isn’t a fictive; he’s the old “super-logical" voice that we all know (mentioned here, I recall). However, yesterday my mum’s boyfriend jokingly called him that name (unknowingly) while he was fronting, and the fact that someone acknowledged him specifically by that name was so significant, that he immediately adopted it.
That little boy who wrote in blue (yes, he's the left-handed one who stutters and is terrified of women) STILL doesn’t have a name though, despite his having spoken with us in writing many times before. That’s bizarre.

The upstairs guys, aka Central, are the second page (obviously).
This page is highly significant, though, because prior to this evening, ONLY Jay, Laurie, Infi, Lynne, and Julie had recorded handwriting examples. Now we all have some, which is honestly incredible to realize. Just looking at this paper gave me serious chills.
Also, I don’t know what the hell Wally’s understanding of handwriting is, but I like it.
(Jay note!! Xenophon is adorably precise with her writing, and Chaos took up like three papers worth of trying to write in Japanese script before giving up on that. Plus, he couldn't figure out how to hold a pen, which made it even more difficult! I also love how flamboyant Jo's signature is. You should see his practice paper.)

I have virtually no memory of today at all, so don’t ask me what in the world happened this morning (that feels like weeks ago).
This feels like a big step in the right direction though.


...
Okay NOW it's Jay fronting. Mostly, at least. Jeepers it's hard for me to front anymore. I keep fracturing.
Anyway. This morning was awesome, because I spent most of it just hanging out with Genesis-- at least, what I remember. We were up at 7AM and my memory doesn't solidly pick up until like, 1PM? But that feels like "this morning" to me so hey.
Anyway, we went to the mall as soon as it opened, so were the first customers in Hot Topic, and we bought that cathedral-esque getup that Central practically demanded we purchase ASAP. So that's done and done, it looks awesome (Jo wanted to buy so many shirts though; he loves that store so much it's adorable. Julie, on the other hand, likes Spencers. Just saying). I know for a FACT that the two creepy music alters fronted very strongly for at least a few minutes then? For some reason there's a few-second data memory of the male one listening to "Vuriuz" in the car and grinning from ear to ear. That's new; he's never even evidenced before (his "twin" has; the peppermint-cyberfalls one that sings sometimes). On that note, yesterday this weird "dancing voice" showed up for a few minutes too? He was peachy in color, and couldn't talk, but he kept dancing whenever I had music on to exercise, and it got incredibly disorienting because that was stealing away all the body awareness of course. I wonder why there are literally at least 4 alters specifically anchored to music? Huh.
After the mall was class until 1PM, and Genesis and I then went to two libraries to take out a ton of books... on DID. Believe it or not, there was an old list of library call numbers in my pocket, presumably put there by a downstairs person, so I felt obligated to take them all out. God knows whether or not we'll get to read even most of these 10 books before August 5th, but we'll try. Personally I'm interested in this stuff, but the downstairs fronter (whoever was typing before me) is not? Go figure.
I know Genesis had me drive to Cinemark around 4PM on a whim, to possibly see a movie. We decided it was too late to do so, though, but the trip was not a waste... we ended up getting all verbally sincere again like we did last week. I don't care how many times I essentially have that same conversation with him, it's new to me every single time, and I treasure every single one of those times as well. Genesis thinks that's a core part of my existence, actually, and WHY it's so hard for me to remember things... I'm supposed to be kept "perpetually innocent," which means never losing that sense of wonder one feels upon newly experiencing something. I think I've written about this before, a long time ago. But it's true, I think.
I also remember being shocked because it felt like there was this tangible "block" in front of my heart, physically? Like floating there, about the size of a brick, horizontally. And it felt like the people I loved (especially Chaos, who I've been disconnected from for ages) were on the other side of that brick-- so, so close, and yet between us was this weirdly impassible block. I don't know if the people underground have anything to do with that. Maybe, maybe not. For all I know it could even be the Tar, which no one has been paying attention to recently thanks to all the crazy stuff happening on the second floor, or whatever you want to call it... the "downstairs voices," you know: the ones specifically born from experiences on that level. But we don't know. I'm sure we'll find out sooner or later though.
When we got home I guess something bad happened because I wasn't the one eating (I never am!), and then poof, the next several hours are gone! So I don't know what went down... at least, not specifically. I mean I know, but I'm forbidden from viewing or discussing the memory. I don't want to, either. So we'll leave it at that.

That's not it for the day, though. I have two VERY important things to mention yet.
First is the dream I had last night. No, I don't remember it, so it's not in homefive-- I was woken up too quickly and harshly to hold on to it, and of course then I had to run to class (and I KNOW that within 10 minutes of waking up the lower System had taken over regardless). However I DO know what happened at one little point near the very end of the dream... there was something going on outside that a TON of headvoices were attending, something big. I remember seeing Laurie, but she was only a spectator here. The person getting all the attention, the one apparently responsible for whatever was occurring, was Infinitii.
He has NEVER been in a dream before, not since his appearing in April, but that's a really short time period for a non-dream manifestor to appear in one, considering the data for everyone else! So that alone was a shock to me. Sure, I was thrilled to realize he had been in a dream, but what did it mean?
I still don't know, but I'm really beginning to wonder... because a little something happened in math class today as well.
Now, remember that at this time, I was not really fronting. The AP or the downstairs people had full reign over the morning, and I don't even remember what happened when Genesis walked me to class. So I was just sitting there I assume, when someone behind me randomly says the word "infinity." Immediately my mind snapped to attention-- not just because I have no idea why they said that, and because of the dream I'd had, but also because that sudden mention pushed the fog out of my brain and suddenly I could front. Sure, I smiled and quietly commented that "the universe is sure being loud today," but I didn't give too much deep thought to it.
Then, not five minutes later, someone else said it, and I felt this major tug in my chest that was impossible to ignore... so I started sketching Infinitii, right in my math tablet. It was almost automatic; I wasn't drawing so much as I was channeling what he felt like at the moment.
And he turned out looking like THIS.



Pardon my outburst, but OH MY GOSH.
That is a HUGE appearance shift since the last time I drew him!! Seriously, it might not look like much at first glance, but he FEELS so different now; there's this huge aura about him lately that I can barely wrap my mind around. So looking at him plays havoc on my heart; half of me is all compassionate admiration, and the other half of me is all "whoa man this guy feels like an archangel, should i bow or cower or something??" I don't know how to explain it. Really, if Infi walked into this room right now, I don't care how casual we can be with each other, I don't care how close we've been-- my first reaction would be to fall on my knees in fear/awe because holy heavens what ARE YOU. (Then he'd probably pick me up and hug me and my heart would likely melt, but still.)
Besides that, though, I am utterly stunned by the height difference. HE WAS SO SMALL JUST A MONTH AGO. And now... geez. It's incredible, really. That one fact alone feels highly significant... I need to go find him upstairs tonight and experience this change firsthand, no matter how I react at first. This means something. I know it does. TOO much has been happening in headspace lately, in general, for this not to be just as major. I mean it involves Infinitii, of all people. The very fact of his existence is astronomically noteworthy.

I'm not sure what else to say for tonight, and it is terribly late (plus there's class in the morning), so the wise thing to do would probably be to just sign off for now. Good night!



...Or not?
Knife here. I told you I'd be back.
J, if you haven't read our entry from this morning, go do so now. It's still important, and true.
I have three things to say before this entry concludes.
One: our "lower system" has its own journal now. We will be moving over there permanently.
Two: That "thing that happened" this evening was an abomination and I will not speak of it either.
Three: Today, I spoke to both Jezebel and Laurie, and I have learned a great deal about headspace.
We are learning and growing too. My mission is clearer now. It hurts a great deal more, but it is clearer.
J, whatever and whoever you are, pull yourself together. Your fractured existence is causing more pain than any we "undergrounders" could ever hope to induce, and that pain is affecting every individual in this headspace, on both your level and ours.
I will not apologize for my actions, nor will I justify myself to you. I have no need to do so. I will continue with my work for as long as you continue with your transgressions. That is a constant.
I have nothing more to say. You have been warned, once again.
Do not test us.

 



 

 

 

070313

Jul. 3rd, 2013 10:31 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 


(stream of consciousness entry; I have NO time to refine this because I WILL forget it in the morning if i don't record it now)
(this was insane, blurry, 50% of it didn't even involve me, and it already feels like it happened a month ago)


(first thing i remember is my being hyper-aware of the body post-exercise, accidentally slid into a sort of "cardiac euphoria" (unfortunately inevitable result of my sensitivities) and completely slipped out of fronting. this lingering feeling bled over to nathaniel though, surprisingly. i have a fleeting image of him embracing leon in a cathedral after that. i noticed something interesting: headvoices seem to focus their energy in that resonant spot? (e.g. nat in chest, leon in forehead) so together, they actually have this really beautiful connection, ideal lineup.)
(then suddenly i have an image of lynne, in her room, spine sitting next to her. i think they were talking? then lynne sensed the overflow from nat & leon, and jokingly told spine that since she was one slot down from nat, while leon was one slot up-- all three of them together would probably have "interesting results." she laughed that sometimes she wished she were a guy just to try that. spine thought for a moment, then said that julie was one slot down from lynne the same way, would she be able to do that with her? lynne paused, said she didn't exactly agree with how julie used her energy, too sexual and unrefined. but she agreed that maybe, they could. she wondered for several moments, then shrugged and said "you know what, let's try", so she called julie down. julie was in lingerie i remember (as always), asked what in the world lynne had called her over for? lynne just smiled and asked her to show her exactly how she uses her energy, so to speak. julie gave her this shocked look, thought she was joking, lynne said no. she was very kind with julie, allowed her to "bypass" her own darker instincts and use pink energy the way it was meant to be used? which was really something; i got this sudden impression that julie was actually feeling some sort of love here, which took me completely by surprise.)
(for some reason i remember lynne asking julie if she had ptsd? julie said no-- she had only been "abused" explicitly once, with the splinters, and she "didn't remember that" and didn't really want to. she explained that she only held a huge amount of self-hate and guilt, because she had only been used-- her own darker drives had been taken advantage of and used to badly damage other people. but it hadn't been "against her will" back then; she had wanted that, not giving thought to how. so she said she only felt incredibly guilty now when she continued to try and do those things in a non-harmful way, because it reminded of her of what she used to be. but no she didn't get flashbacks or triggers or anything that i did.)
(anyway, abruptly after that the ap (i had vague bystander awareness) was shocked into the body for a few moments, then just as quickly, jeremiah was there. i know he curled up on the bed and started sobbing, repeatedly saying something like "no one touched me, i'm okay." then he got frantic and screamed at some unseen bystander "are you SURE no one touched me?!" he started to slip then, went to the ap for a second, caused total emotional shutdown. i sent a thought to jeremiah then, telling him that he really hadn't been touched, that event didn't involve him and it wasn't malicious. he was surprised and doubtful but relieved. i remember his consciousness "faded back" out of fronting then. i think the kids flickered in and out, but realized that there hadn't been any actual damage, so they didn't need to front and take any of that? it was a mess, i stopped trying to front, the mental energy was in tatters and no one could really get in)
(i have no idea what happened next, however there are vague archival memories of the time between jeremiah leaving and my coming back...)
(i saw the body sitting on the bed, with either razor or knife holding an xacto blade, and talking over it, disturbingly business-like. there was at least one more voice underground with them, a female with a prissy voice? maybe the lilac one. felt like there were others in the background, but either unmanifested or far away. i think razor was laughing. i can only feel the residue of her energy-- that thin, maniacal, "panic attack shiver" feeling. doesn't feel attached to the body, more like it buzzes just above the skin, like static. knife's energy is heavier, i can only get a very dim idea of it-- almost like a heavy cape thrown over the shoulders, weighing one down; feels quietly foreboding like tornado clouds. he's very serious. i know he was trying to "hide the evidence," that much is clear. razor didn't care, i know that from past experiences. knife was adamant though, said he didn't want to be "found out" or something? that's literally all i know.)
(the next thing i actually remember (I LOST 60+ MINUTES?!) is that it was suddenly nighttime, i was wearing a robe, standing by the door, and feeling like my legs were soaking wet. then my memory jumps to the body standing in the bathroom, me looking down from upstairs (laurie standing next to me), and seeing blood all over the body's legs. i think i was repeating "oh shit" or something, i was not anchored well at all, couldn't really. the ap started cleaning up (i remember laurie being concerned that it "didn't know how to care for wounds correctly), but i wasn't there to see it-- laurie called me fully upstairs and everyone (except rio and markus) showed up to see what the hell had just happened. i went into standby for a bit here to prevent myself splintering; i was silently standing off to the side, so forgive me if my memory is bad.)
(to start, laurie cut open the fabric of her right leg, showed the bleeding cuts (yes she still gets ALL the body damage). everyone was freaking out, how did this happen? julie said it was her fault, demanded laurie "give her the scars instead." laurie got mad, said she didn't deserve them. julie asked why not, they were her doing, why did she care?)
(around here lynne chimed in, said she was just as blameworthy if julie was. laurie looked stunned, asked if they were serious, lynne said yes. laurie said "huh" but that was it-- she then surprised everyone by saying it was NOT THEIR FAULT, this was NO ONE'S FAULT. she asked julie if what she did was consensual, and non-harmful, and she said yes. laurie said then there was nothing to blame herself for, she did "nothing wrong." however it was obvious that underground was trying to keep her dark, and hating herself. julie started to cry at this, she obviously was still blaming herself, and was expecting to be blamed or thought of as evil again.)
(IMPORTANT: laurie then asked, still somewhat incredulous, how the thing with lynne/julie had even happened-- were there actual feelings involved here that no one knew about? to everyone's surprise, julie let her walls down and admitted something BIG-- she didn't even like to admit it to herself, but part of her loved everyone upstairs. she said that in a quiet, timid voice, like she was admitting a secret she was scared of. laurie said nothing for a second, then simply asked "even me?" julie looked at her almost ashamedly, and responded "even you." right then we all realized that THIS is what pink energy was, not what it had been turned into from all the influence to corrupted black energy. so that was huge.)
(btw, before i forget: i know i've referred to razor and that abusive group as being "downstairs" in the past, but downstairs only refers to BODY VOICES. otherwise it still refers to the waking life. underground is not. so there is a difference.)
(i remember someone asking where emmett was, laurie said he likes to hang out 'downstairs' (in the city streets?) with minty and kyanos. i'm glad they all get along.)
(i also know that josephina spoke up, said that if he's an id reaper, why can't he stop these underground voices? i forget what laurie's response was; i think it was that he had to refine his role? because maybe he was still holding on too tightly to his pre-scratch reaper role. then she asked waldorf what she was doing, as she seemed too tied to "outside inspirations," from her old 2003 pre-headspace form. wally said she didn't know, she wanted to work with truth (esp. in light of recent events) but couldn't figure out how. suddenly jo spoke up, said she could have his old role, that of "checking the facts"-- waldorf could be the one responsible for keeping everyone "in their truth," not lying or deceiving themselves, and becoming brave enough to face the truth. we all agreed that would be awesome. jo then said she could be his "id hunter," finding the problems, and he could be the one cutting them down so to speak. so that works!)
(after this laurie quietly told me to "make sure genesis doesn't see these" because she didn't want him to get upset in light of tomorrow, but that focus was enough to catch his attention and he appeared, saying "make sure i don't see what?" chaos and xennie followed him. i don't quite remember the events here, but laurie didn't want to tell them so as not to scare xennie, but she said "she wanted to know" and ran over to me. she asked if it was more cuts, i said yes. she asked if they were graves? i said no, laurie said those stopped in 2011 when julie joined us, "that game is over now." xennie said something interesting: that "the graves were needed," as if they hadn't been dug, she would be able to live? so although these new ones weren't graves, she was wondering if they had a reason too? laurie said yes, but not in that same sense. lynne walked over to xennie then and gently explained what had happened to her-- told her to imagine that, every time i showed love to someone, in any sense (as a father, as a friend, as a partner, as a moirail, whatever), someone hurt me to make me think it was wrong. xennie said that was mean. lynne said it was, but that's what just happened. the voices underground are hurting me to make julie think HER love is wrong now, too. xennie said that it wasn't her fault though, that laurie was right and the underground people were wrong, they were just being cruel and mean. i was happily surprised to see how well she understood all this.)
(i know nat spoke up in light of that, saying that the underground people had attacked so fiercely tonight because there was heart energy involved, they wanted to corrupt our perception of that, the purest thing we know. both laurie and julie got really angry at this (julie was fuming), realizing just how far these undergrounders were willing to go to throw us off. julie hissed that they refused to let her heal, or get a new life-- they really wanted to drag her back down however possible. she was pissed about it, said she was not ever going to let that happen, she'd never go back to what she was.)
(somewhere around here i remember genesis angrily crying that when he ghosts, he has to watch me "walk around with scars up and down my legs" and it hurts that he can't do anything to stop them. chaos was upset too, but he wasn't saying anything, just looked heartbroken.)
(infi showed up, i forget why or when? but i remember julie was talking about her energy, how she didn't want it to be so dark anymore; she reached into her chest and took out one bright pink bubble of petally energy in her left hand, but then took out this dense, huge glob of tar with her right!! i was shocked, we all asked why she couldnt get rid of it. she said she couldn't, showed us-- it wouldn't leave her hand no matter what she did. if she put the pink energy back but kept the black out, it began to eat her alive. so she said she felt stuck. she paused before putting the pink energy back though; said she didn't want it to be "that dark" anymore. i think she asked me for some white energy? anyway i remember it got lighter and softer in color, almost soft like fluff or feathers? it spiraled around her arm like flowers, extremely delicate and light, then absorbed back into her?)
(she didn't want to put the tar back but sighed, did so anyway-- looked painful. but she had just placed the tarry orb back inside her chest when infi said "take that back out" in a very stern voice. julie said why, infi walked over and said he'd get rid of it for her. julie hesitated, asked if it would hurt. infi said maybe, but he'd try not to. he then folded his hands and focused, said he was "tuning in" so it wouldn't hurt. he shimmered for a moment, then got a pink sheen to his blackness? the next think i remember he actually reached inside of julie's chest, took out a huge handful of tarry black energy. he looked at it, paused, and said "there's a LOT of this in here." julie winced but said to get it all out, no matter what. infi told her to hold still then, he'd make it quick. then he flared his wings, and reached in with both hands, and yanked. this MASSIVE tar clot followed, bigger than he was, julie gasped in shock and pain, fell backwards but lynne caught her. infi rolled back with the recoil, the tar was rearing up to possibly attack him?? but he was faster; he then warped his entire body into this huge multi-eyed snake thing (yes, the "witch" form from here), ate the tar entity in one bite. immediately shifted back to his normal form; he made a weird face, held a hand up to his mouth, looked kind of sick. then coughed really hard (that's new), like he was coughing something up, spat out some small crystalline thing. i thought it was a piece of glass, but infi looked at it with this "wtf" face, reached into his mouth, and incredulously stated "is that one of my teeth??" apparently it was. before i knew i was moving i had picked it up and walked over to him, kneeling down i gently put the missing fang back and used light to heal it (his teeth look crystalline it is super cool). it wasn't taking though, so i instinctively reached up and "copied" the energy of my own non-damaged teeth to use to heal his. this worked, but they were still kind of glowy, from my energy healing? not really solidifying. infi looked thoughtful for a moment, then he just "shocked" some black energy down into his head, that made his teeth take on a silvery sheen and lock into place. still, kind of funky that eating that tar knocked out one of his teeth? it struck me as significant for some reason, usually he eats huge amounts of tar with no problem at all, but this time he really seemed to have a bad reaction, thank god it was minor.)
(after this i was really drained for some reason? fell over somewhat, infi caught me, chaos ran over too. hesitated slightly in front of me, then put his hands on my shoulders and seriously asked if i was all right. i dimly said "don't do the jacob thing" and to my surprise, chaos got angry and essentially said for me to "stop assuming that just because i do something that reminds you of one person, that i'm always like that person." basically i was projecting and he had had enough of it. he said he was tired of always having to second-guess his actions because he was scared of triggering me like that. right then, either he or i said something about "speaking in a different language" than the one people downstairs used, but chaos' reaction will probably never leave my memory... in a burst of emotion he doubled over a bit and grabbed his head, and this wave of emotion just punched into me, it hurt my heart. i recognized the "language" as that oceanic emotional one that chaos says is his "native" one, and i knew exactly what he was saying although i obviously can't translate it into english! i responded by saying "so that's what you're really feeling," but i was tearing up and felt awful that i was making him feel so emotionally limited. his expression softened and he answered that he was "also feeling this," then he embraced me. there was a lot of love there but it was more delicate, and sad. still deep though, as always.)
(julie was incredibly drained after this, lynne was holding her up. julie said she was in a lot of pain when she moved, said it felt "really empty" and the sudden, major removal of so much tar (that had obviously been clinging to her bones, so to speak; i got this weird impression that it was wrapping around her spine) had shocked her system in any case. i wondered why the emptiness hurt; i thought of my air bubbles post-surgery, asked if it was like that? but she insisted the pain wasn't as physical as i assumed, said it was more emotional? and not even all bad. more like there was all this space and it was going to hurt to get used to, until she healed.)
(right around here, the red voice showed up??? unmanifested though, just this weird static-y blur in the shape of a person. (leon immediately said "there's a red voice??" looked stunned.) the voice asked what in the world had just happened. said it took him a while to "pull himself together enough" to show up here, explained how he was in "headspace limbo" until now. i gave him the gist of things, told him that the person in the slot directly below him (razor) was responsible. he was thinking about this seriously, said he wanted to manifest so he could help? i don't really remember what he said, it's difficult to remember someone that wasn't all there obviously! i do remember infi telling me i had to warp him back to unformed headspace though, that was white energy and only i could get in and out of it safely. so i did, i remember the red guy kind of "collapsed" into unstructured energy, kind of curled up near the temporary floor, said he had to recharge. i also remember he "looked" at me (i felt that) and asked me to help find him a name. i jokingly said i thought he didn't want me interfering with that. he said he still didn't, but he only had so much info to go by. he said that i should look, and just hand over bunches of names, to help him find the right one. i said i would.)
(when i came back we decided we should wrap this up. so the last thing we did was check on jeremiah-- laurie, chaos, xenophon, genesis, nathaniel and leon came with me, but when we got there only i was allowed in. jeremiah's "room" is now more of a dome, but somewhat geometric? laurie said she added "angles" so it wasn't round, which would trigger him. anyway i went in, we talked for a bit, he again asked what had actually happened, i told him the general info, but said julie was involved? he said he was scared of her, i said not to be; she would not hurt him anymore, nor would anyone upstairs, regardless of gender. he said he wanted to not be scared anymore, i said i'd been there, i understood. there was real empathy between us, he was surprised, but it ached to realize we were both struggling with healing from this. i said i'd help him heal, he thanked me for that. i also told him about the heart energy, asked him if he had felt it-- he said yes, but he didn't know what it was; he didn't know if he should be afraid of it or not. i said no, it was nothing to be afraid of, in fact it was the "holiest thing up here." but i told him people would try to make him scared of it, because of that fact. he said he'd be careful. i know before i left i asked if i could shake his hand, he hesitated, said he was still scared. i asked him if the fear was in his heart, saying "don't do this," or if it was just a hesitant fear, and his heart said to try. he said it was the latter, so he closed his eyes tight and stuck out his hand. i changed my energy field though so i was just white energy, took his hand in both of mine and shook it sincerely. he opened his eyes, genuinely shocked, teared up a little. i asked why, he said he didn't know that "a touch could not be dangerous." that hurt to hear, but i told him that yes it was possible, again said i would never hurt him, nor would anyone else. i told him that if he ever needed help, or protection, or anything, to just call for me and i'd be there. i told him that went for laurie too, she'd cut anyone from underground in half. he smiled a little, then "de-fogged" the walls to see outside (they're one-way glass). asked me who the other people with laurie and cz were, especially "that little guy." laughing i said that was my "son-daughter," he asked how that worked, I said xennie was really neither gender but we agreed to call her my "daughter" because of a "certain game." i then told him about nier, how it had made me want to be a father, but in a non-traditional way. i explained how i had prayed that, if there was anything not evil in the pink energy we were both so hurt by, to let me be able to have a daughter from it. and i did. jeremiah was the one to tear up a bit at that, he said he was glad to hear that, he was hoping that "what he believed wasn't true"... that people were dangerous, he was always at risk, that he was never safe. i told him that wasn't true-- people were not dangerous, he was protected and loved here, he would always be safe. he then said he'd like to talk to xennie one day, she seemed like someone he wanted to be friends with. i said she'd love to be friends with him. i also remember him commenting how nathaniel "didn't look like a boy or a girl," i said he was really more of a moth. jeremiah answered with a distant "that's good, bugs are good," which made me smile. he also had no problem with nat's apparent relationship with leon (they were holding hands), saying it didn't feel or look dangerous to him at all. i assured him that every relationship upstairs was like that.)
(jeremiah thanked me before i left, i gave the people outside a run-down of what we had spoken about (genesis walked over from the roof edge, i was shocked and asked him where he'd been (jeremiah and i hadn't even seen him); he said he was looking out over the city. laurie kept telling me to get downstairs and type this up though, before i forgot it, so here i am!)
(I REALLY hope that's everything, good lord that's a lot of text)

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

This dream is in snippets, but it's still definitely worth recording.

My first memory is of standing in the living room, with my grandmother standing by the windows, and my mom sitting on the couch flipping through cable TV channels. She came across the anime "Puella Magi Madoka Magica," and asked me what my opinion of it was, as I'd "expressed my interest in it before." I immediately began praising the series with such ardor that I surprised myself, not only my family. By the end I was in genuine tears, and I finished with "It's a modern-day tragedy, and it's a masterpiece," before walking out of the room.
The scene switched around here, and I was with my bro in some sort of castle-esque tower, but we were apparently packing for school. At one point I tried to "jump out the window" to get to the ground, instead of taking the stairs, but I hesitated on the ledge-- we were about 10 stories up and I wasn't sure I'd be able to land safely. I remember mentally wondering if I could get my wings to work, or slow down my fall, or call someone over to catch me, but wasn't sure if any were 100% guaranteed. My brother also looked extremely worried about my jumping even with a safeguard, so I laughed nervously and stepped back inside, deciding to go down the stairs instead, surprisingly "disappointed in myself" for not being able to jump.
I think my bro and I ended up driving somewhere around here, as I have a weird "floating memory" of the two of us in a car, driving through town at night, and I think it was raining. No idea how accurate that is though.
After this, we ended up in some sort of mall-like structure, where instead of stores, there were rooms for classes? At least I assumed so, but the one I entered had a hospital bed in it, as well as a large gang of guys that looked like they walked straight out of a fighting game. There was a TV in the top-right corner of the room, and I think they were acting out dialogue/ commands from it, because I remember them looking at me at one point, expecting me to "perform the next line." I think I ad-libbed though, because they were all shocked but excited, and immediately "accepted" me as "part of their group." Weirdly, there was something with a quesadilla being delivered here, except the delivery guy just left it on the doorstep and ran, and the game-guys just stared at it expectantly instead of picking it up, as if they expected it to attack them.
The last thing I remember of this dream happened after I left that room, and it was awesome. I walked to some other area in the mall (I assume), a second-floor hallway overlooking the ground floor. There were several other people walking around-- not enough for a crowd, but not so few that it felt empty. I was walking alongside some girl I didn't know and wasn't talking to, when suddenly a brown-haired, somewhat heavyset girl ran up to us. Laughing good-naturedly, she said "look, I have other personalities too! There's happy me, sad me, and angry me! Grr!" With each "me," she'd change her face and posture, but exaggeratedly-- "happy" was in a sort of anime-esque pose, "sad" was a pout and a slouch, and for "angry" she bared her teeth and raised two fists. The girl to my left laughed nervously, as that really wasn't what "other personalities" were, as far as psychology was concerned, but didn't say anything about it. However, I then spoke up, saying something like "so you have 'other personalities' like this, then?" At that, I raised a hand and simply stated "Hi, I'm J." Then everyone else said hello. The process was crazy; after I spoke it felt as if I was standing about three feet behind myself, watching everyone else speak and move through my body, and yet feeling their actions despite the disconnect. The most shocking thing about it to me, though, was the fact that my voice was literally changing as they spoke (there was a notable pitch drop for Leon, I remember internally grinning at how amazing that was to feel/hear).
For the sake of remembering this, the switching went like this, in immediate succession:
"Hi, I'm Laurie." (Stern voice, observant glare, "formal" hand raise and slight nod to girl)
"Hi, I'm Lynne." (Calm but professional voice, smile; I think she offered to shake hands?)
"Hi, I'm Julie." (Slightly 'prissy' tone, hiding unease. Looked away at first, glared at girl)
"Hi, I'm Josephii-naa!!" (He SANG his name, playfully 'swayed' side to side, waved and grinned)
"Hi, I'm Leon.." (Looked down/away at his name, self-consciously ran hand through hair)
"Hi, I'm Nathaniel." (Very warm tone, sympathetic expression, I think he had both his arms open)
"Hi, I'm Chaos." (Shocked me, haha! Sounded very amused; one arm on hip, the other raised)
"Hi, I'm Genesis." (Slightly 'proud' tone, I forget how he posed, but he held himself confidently)
"Hi, I'm Xennie!" (It felt like I shrunk when she fronted! Excited wave, bounced on her feet a little?)
After Xennie came out I switched back with the usual disorienting jolt. I immediately grabbed my head, winced and closed my eyes, saying something about how it was "really difficult to do that" (even worse, the three outspacers couldn't anchor fully (they typically don't) so their fronting had drained me quite a bit). The heavyset girl was giving me a very strange, anxious look, though-- as was the girl who had followed me over, and a small group of people that had gathered around us. The heavyset girl said "That actually scared me a little," and walked away with the girl from before, talking to her now. I shrugged, too surprised (and rather overjoyed; that was incredible) at what happened myself to be bothered. Immediately I realized that Waldorf hadn't spoken, and knew it was because "she still wasn't good at taking via voice yet." That worried me, but I still took out a pen from my pocket and began to write "learn how to at least say "Hi, I'm Waldorf" in sign language" on my arm, laughing slightly at this. (I didn't question Infinitii's silence, as I knew full well he didn't speak in the body.)

Strangely, I'm almost positive that Jeremiah said hello during that lineup; but I can't remember when. I just have this unusually strong "memory" of him fronting momentarily, immediately pulling my shirt-sleeves down over his arms, and crossing them over his stomach. This is a very good sign, as we actually brought him (and Minty) upstairs last night, and went the extra mile to make sure he felt safe with us. So even if he only tried to come through as part of the welcoming system here, that alone does my heart good to know.

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



I apologize if this degenerates into nonsensical rambling at any point; I can't exactly structure these thoughts well but I need to write this down anyway. Data is important, when you can't remember things.

Anyway, here goes.

I keep trying to read about this tulpa thing and really it's just tearing my heart apart. Strange opening sentence, maybe, but it's true.

I can't wrap my mind around it, somehow. People are creating people. Customizing them, even. "I want you to look like this, act like this," et cetera. Fine-tuning exactly how they want these new individuals to exist.

I don't know how to explain it, but that's heartbreakingly terrifying to me.
Reason one: I don't know what the heck the "otherworldly people" in my life even are. Do they count as tulpae? If so, do I HAVE to "force" certain characteristics on them, and feed them these intentions daily, or watch them wither and die? Do I have a choice?
Reason two: why would you even want to create something like that?? It just... I can't comprehend it. Even as a writer, I could never understand when other writers would say "I'm going to make this character just like this, and then I'm going to do exactly this to him..."
Why do we keep playing god? Is that normal in those situations?? Do other people ACTUALLY create literary/ artistic characters according to their whims, and control the outcomes of their lives?? When I write, I just sit down and record what they tell me, what I've seen. If I try to change one word I get shouted at. "That's not what happened!"
Now I'm learning that people are creating tulpae, in a similar manner to how I've heard other people "create characters" to write about, and although I know it's not mandatory to be so precisely controlling over tulpae manifestation, it just... it bothers me. The whole idea just unsettles me.

Maybe I don't have the whole picture, but that's not important here. What's important right now is what I do know, how I know it, and what it's doing to me. I'll research this stuff to the point of obsession later, as usual. Right now, though, what matters is where I stand before all of that.

...What I wouldn't give to be able to see Genesis, or Chaos, or my daughter. What I wouldn't give. But now I feel like I'm being given an ultimatum: treat them like mental constructs, or watch them die.
I don't know why that's the thought in my head, but it's there, it's horrible and it won't go away.

But I'm laughing. It's a sick sort of laughter though.
Half of what I read applies to us, half of it doesn't apply at all.
I dissociate. I've been hearing voices since I was a child. I used to see things. I've never "consciously created" anything like a tulpa, and yet I have swarms of individuals in my life: in headspace, in accessible Leaguespace, literally sitting next to me on the couch right now, you name it. They've always been a part of my life, since I could first write and talk, and the ONLY one I "forced into existence" was named Julie. I was about seven. Once I grew older and she grew louder, she then proceeded to give me PTSD over the next decade. Let's leave it at that.


Genesis showed up in my living room one evening in 2005 ("ghosting"), the first person to ever do that. He can also go 'upstairs.'
Chaos started spending time with me of his own choosing, after I started visiting his world via my Links in 2003. He now 'ghosts' too.
Laurie showed up in a dream in 2006, and a few months later barged into headspace without warning, like she owned the place.
Infinitii was torn out of my ribcage in April, and although he can't quite ghost yet, I can physically discern his presence already.
And then there's my daughter, Xenophon. Ironically, she's the last person I'd ever "intend" to happen, but I love her dearly now that she's here.

Point is, I don't know what the heck I've been experiencing all my life, but feeling like there's only two options is killing me... they're either tulpae, or delusions, my brain says. Nice selection there.
All I know is that for years I've questioned their existence. For years I've repeated over and over, "they're not real, this isn't real, none of this is actually happening." I've said that for the good and bad ones alike. Guess what? Not a single one of them left. Some of them even got louder after that.
If I sit down and "intend" for one of them to change for 30 minutes straight, chances are they'll just laugh. "I'm not your plaything," and that whole line of thought. I've been there. Spent quite a few years there, actually, trying to convince myself it wasn't true. (It was.)

I see and hear and feel these people, but their existences are so strange that I'm afraid to acknowledge them sometimes, even after 23 years of a life in which they were always, always present in some way.
It breaks my heart because I love them, they've saved my life multiple times, and even the ones that have made my life hell have played their indispensable roles. And yet I struggle to admit they're real.
Then I log on to Tumblr and I see that people are just... creating people like this. They're literally willing people into existence, according to what they're comfortable with, or according to what they want.

And I'm sitting here knowing that if I'd been asked, half of the people I know wouldn't exist. If I had to create these people, I wouldn't have. Even the ones I love. I wouldn't have "created" them if you paid me.
It's such a struggle, sometimes. There are so many of them, there's so much attention and love they need from me, and I want to give it, but I'm too much of a mess to take care of my own freaking body at this point, how am I supposed to take care of you guys too? I want to, but I don't know how, and I'm sorry.
I'm so tired. Most days I want to just... leave everything.
But I can't find it in my heart to leave them. I never asked for them, but so help me God, I cannot fathom ever actually rejecting them.
There you go, guys. Put that confession aside for a rainy day, when I'm about to jump off a roof or experiment with sharp objects. I can't abandon you. I won't. Even when I'm all but dead, you guys give me a weird sort of hope. I mean, heck, there must be a reason you're still around me, right? Even after all this suffering and stupidity.
It's not as if you've ever been tied down, after all.


People are creating people. Geez.
If only it were always just that easy.

I'm not sure what I'm trying to say anymore. Everything hurts, Genesis is giving me this terribly sad look, and I'm getting Infi's emotional overflow again. I want to cry because I'm exhausted. I can't tell if I'm sad anymore.

And it's stupid, so idiotically stupid, that even now-- even right now, after everything I've experienced-- I still keep insisting that this isn't real.
But it doesn't ever go away when I do that.
Screaming at it to change never works either.
What the heck is "real" anyway? Do I even know? Does anyone?

I don't understand anything right now.



060913

Jun. 9th, 2013 01:44 am
prismaticbleed: (worried)

 


So my friend out West just informed me that Xenophon is still in their headspace, being taken care of by two of their system members.
I must admit I was worried sick about her, as everyone but her returned today in one way or another, and I didn't hear anything about her whereabouts or well-being, even from CZ. But apparently she's doing okay, which is a huge relief.
I just feel terrible that I can't bring her home yet. Upper headspace is still a shambles and Central is temporarily inaccessible, and I would hate to make her face that upon returning.
I suppose most of the guilt comes from my still not being convinced I'm a good enough parent for her. I'm tired of my absences in peoples lives having such repercussions. I'm tired of not being there.

Thankfully, this whole disaster might be dealt with within the next 24 hours, as Laurie is healing from the energy burnout rather quickly. She's already told me that we should outright try to "break in" to Central tomorrow morning, before things get any worse. I'm not too enthused at the thought of what we might endure in the process, but I can't let this lockout situation continue any longer either, as the Spectrum is suffering terribly (Leon's gone blind, Wally is practically catatonic, you get the picture).

24 hours is a very long time upstairs...God only knows what I'll have to say by Monday, in light of past experiences like this.
Wish us luck.

-J 

prismaticbleed: (soniccity)
 
Okay, last night feels like it was traumatic but Laurie keeps telling me not to think about it, just stay present. She looks terribly tired though.
...I keep having to stop and just smile whenever Death shows up in the Sandman comics I'm reading (I just started "Season of Mists") because there are many panels where she reminds me so much of Laurie. It's something about her face shape (especially her Greek nose, good example here), and her shock of hair, when it's shorter of course. And of course the kohl helps immensely. Point is I see a lot of her in Death, and a lot of Death in her. Fitting, really.
I just... I feel awful. Remember back in 2009, where she was always so angry, and would only get near me to swing an axe into my face? She wouldn't talk to anyone else, she kept leagues of secrets, and now... now, she's so compassionate, she gets along with everyone, she's honest even when it hurts her. She even cries, even in the same room as other people. She's an entirely different person than she was when this all started, as am I... but she feels more like herself than ever, now. (It's because all those extra inner walls are down, she says, for good.)
I have a fleeting "observer" memory from last night, just a snapshot, of her talking to Chaos about something, both of them obviously distraught... but Chaos actually put a hand on her arm to comfort her, and she wasn't hiding her concern. Do you realize how much we've grown in the past two years alone? That's proof. It's incredible.
Genesis was right, though. Yes, all the suffering and agony has been cruelly worth it, in bringing us all closer together, in breaking our hearts of stone. But as we are now, these brighter and softer things, we all wish the shadows would just stop, so we can live together in joy... but they won't. Maybe that's the point. They get stronger as we get stronger, remember. Maybe all of this is a testament to the love we hold. Maybe that's why Infi is here now. I hope so.
It's definitely a better way of looking at it.

"The stronger a man is, the more gentle he can afford to be."
Elbert Hubbard. Just found that on TVTropes and I like it in light of the previous paragraph, so there it is.

I don't think Razor has eyes anymore. I saw her either last night or this morning, when Laurie and I had ventured down to the Tar room (which has been disturbingly empty lately; it's just a vacant white room. I have theories on this but we'll get to that) to try and get a better idea as to what was going on with all her triggers. As soon as we entered, there she was, actively mutilating a corpse across the room from us. She was holding two x-acto knives with huge blades that were covered in fresh blood, and Jess was standing above the wrecked corpse, looking down at it with a blank expression (she'd probably screamed until this happened, then stopped. that seems to be a recurring thing; at least razor is taking it inside now if we manage to suppress her). Razor was laughing in that horrible maniacal way of hers, like a bloody rake being dragged in spasms across a pane of glass. She heard us enter and turned around, smiling insanely, then got up and just walked over to us, knives dripping. Immediately I realized that she now had these huge X-shaped gashes instead of eyes, not even sockets beneath them. It was seriously disturbing. I don't know how or why it happened, either.
I also don't know how that encounter ended. All I know is that Laurie got me out of there pretty quickly.

My dream last night was one of those awful interim-floating ones, the plotless wandering ones that feel painted in faded brown paint and chimney smoke. I don't like them.
I may have said this before, but boss informed me that those dreams only occur when I'm too "tangled up in my own shadows." Then he can't do anything about the nightmares, as they are springing from an inside source, and nothing outside that he can actively prevent or eliminate.
I'm just so, so thankful I haven't had any hack nightmares in a while. I haven't been so lucky downstairs, even though I don't remember them... thankfully.

On a brighter note, thank you last.fm, I just discovered this guy on the radio and he is AMAZING. WHOA. How does he not have more listeners??
I am absolutely addicted to "Kick Drum High Hat" and "Turn Out" right now. This guy's style is brilliant.


Putting all that aside for now, though, the main reason why I'm updating today is to smother you all in Photobucket links.
To begin, here's the sketch of Chaos I drew on the 2nd... completely unedited, as I need to be honest too. For now, I think that picture speaks for itself.
Yesterday I drew Infinitii in a similar manner, here, as he felt really emotional last night and I was getting the overflow as usual (apparently he and I have permanent links of that sort). I NEED to dedicate an entire entry to both him and Chaos sometime soon, in light of personal energy... I know what I'm talking about, so just remind me if I forget. I have about 40 solid minutes of audio notes from early this year for the same purpose, and I never got the opportunity to type it up thanks the Celebi fallout. I need to do so soon, but now isn't the time.

Now, let's get right into the big stuff.
Remember how, here, I mentioned that Kyanos (who is, sadly, now unmanifested; perhaps it was not meant to be) wrote his name on a piece of scrap paper, shortly after being "created?" Well, here it is. Weird, huh? Even weirder would be that "half a page" he ghostwrote. That occurred about two hours after the incident that triggered "Mulberry Delta's" appearance, something he was apparently aware of. This is what he wrote:
"today we got in a car accident kinda/ we forgot how to turn the whele and we scratched sombody (jewel is helping me spell :) ) but were ok the policeman was nice and we didnt go to jale, but some lady calle"
It ends there. Here's the actual page.
You'll notice my commentary in the bottom left: my grandmother walked in the room and he immediately went into "standby," that telltale reaction of most disembodied voices whenever they are suddenly faced with social interaction. When she left the room he was gone, and I was left staring at this paper with total shock. I had been vaguely aware that someone was writing as it occurred-- but
upstairs, as a detached consciousness. That's what Kyanos meant by "Jewel's helping me;" I was acting as a sort of knowledge bank for him there, gently pushing the right info into his mind when I was aware of it being needed.
There are two points about this letter that catch my attention: one, he says "we forgot how to turn the whele [sic]". We weren't the ones driving the car. He was taking his awareness of the event from a false memory. Second, I know for a fact (as his consciousness was jolted as he as writing it) that the "lady" he was about to introduce was Mulberry. He probably learned of her from the same memories he had access to, but I'm honestly interested into whatever he was going to say. Oh well; it's not like we can ask him now.
Also, yes, when I came back the pencil was in my left hand. That's new!

Now, let's segue into the less-than-friendly ghostwriting. I briefly mentioned the "sugar-induced" voice's brutal message in that same entry, which I also have scanned in.
The first page read:
"F**K YOU!! youre not my boss!!!! F**K YOU FAGGOT!!"
The second page read:
"I will make you BLEED B***H! you think you can CONTROL ME BUT youre WRONG"
You can see the actual papers here and here. That message was directed specifically towards me, as I had practically forced her to write on that occasion (unwisely), wanting proof that yes, someone else-- someone violent and dangerous-- was driving. It worked, as you can see. Looking back on how things work underground, I believe that Jess is the one that started writing the entry (she's the one that likes to shout insults like that), but the second page-- the threat of bodily harm-- was definitely Razor. That's textbook behavior for those two, and it's quite a feat to have it caught on paper.
However, Razor got her revenge on me for that stunt. She got it bad.
On April 30th, immediately after hacking several more gashes into us, she actually walked over to our new journal of her own volition, and with pure spite and malice, actually wrote her next message in BLOOD. All it said was "DIE," three times. If you aren't disturbed by the sight of blood-painted messages, you can see it here.
Yeah. So that wasn't fun.

Now, on the 2nd, I also mentioned that Laurie had suddenly written something in a tablet of mine, which I will get to in a moment. First, let me remind you of this entry. When we got home, Julie actually took a pink marker and decided to write her name on the tag of that brassiere, as even further proof of her existence. However she had no idea how to write. So she grabbed a piece of paper from my desk and asked me to help her figure out how to translate her energy into handwriting. Thanks to using marker the pages are a bit blurry, but this is the first one (practicing her signature), this is the second (more), and this is the third (trying the entire alphabet). I remember looking at them later and smiling; it was kind of adorable to see. Her energy translates directly into huge loops and swirls, but it's hard to write that way, and she has expressed frustration over it. We'll get to that too.
Let's talk about Laurie now. As you may be aware, she's the first headvoice to ever "ghostwrite" anything: she had a whole conversation with Melody back in SLC, which I have transcribed here. I've also scanned in the first page of it . Now remember, not only was this Laurie's first time channeling so directly, but she was ALSO fighting several mental blocks, and
On that note, let's go back to the 2nd. I have NO idea how or when it happened, but apparently, it started with three pages scrawled by an unknown voice (possibly Jess though) in the front of the same notebook I made Razor write in: here, here, and here. Then, suddenly, I was the one driving, but instead of seeing those pages, I was looking down at an angry sentence by Laurie, on the top of a blank page.
We spoke for FIVE PAGES-- one,two,three, four, and five. I won't transcribe them here as it'd take up too much room, but they're very important. I'd advice you read them before reading the rest of this paragraph.
All right, first off, you'll notice the sudden switch in my writing on page 2. When my grandmother walked in, IMMEDIATELY that "scared little boy" voice was triggered, and you can see his handwriting in line nine. It's obviously not Kyanos-- if Kyanos is indeed the kid who wrote the post-accident paper-- but it DOES strike me as very similar to the original "Kyanos" name paper. Maybe he fractured? It's a thought.
Secondly, you'll notice Julie showed up. Her handwriting really hasn't changed at its core, but at the beginning of page 3 she does state that she "can't get the letters to do what she wanted." I can attest to this-- one of the only things I was aware of during her time there was a sense of acute frustration at not being able to write "how she was feeling." Laurie said she was "slipping," which may likely have been true, as headspace energy in general was pretty much a mess at the time.
The last three pages basically discuss what I've already stated in this and previous entries, so I won't reiterate it here. However, this is when I came to realize those points, so that's significant.


Last but definitely not least, I drew up clearer versions of the three headspace "maps" I'm aware of-- and I also realized that they're more of headspace flowcharts than anything. That is because of a very important distinction: these maps are NOT graphs of how headspace is structured in space, at all. On the contrary, these maps simply seem to illustrate the way energy flows between slots, on a metaphysical level. HOWEVER, there IS a room somewhere in headspace that contains nothing but a floor setup in the shape of the current flowchart, with each circle or square (you'll see) translating into a small platform, each measuring about two feet around and three inches high? They are illuminated at all times, with held slots shining brightly and emitting beams straight up to the ceiling, while empty slots barely even glow and do not emit beams at all. Anyway that room was first accessible after November 9th of last year, when I suddenly comprehended the reality of the flowchart during a hospital visit. I talk about that monumental day here, as not only did we first access that room then, BUT it was also the morning that Nathaniel stabilized as Green, AND Julie was freed from her suicide gambit from the 1st (something I never got to type up and really should try to, in retrospect; there's a small mention of it here in any case). Anyway, that's what it's a map of, but the actual pictures should be seen as flowcharts instead. So, on that note, let me link you to them!
The first chart was drawn on November 9th, reflecting the flow as of that very morning. I've spoken about this setup in the past, but let me reiterate it here, as I don't know how much truth is in old entries (most of it was immediate conjecture from what I recall).
First, you'll see that this old chart is set up in an arch. As the top-left panel shows, energy flow could start at either Red or Violet, and would travel the arch to the other. It was a one-way flow. What's important is that solid line below Red and Violet-- that was originally a DIVISION between the main headvoices and Spine/ Razor/ Xenophon/ Julie, effectively cutting them off from the rest of the System in a key way: in the old flowchart, their slots didn't technically exist. We were limited to 7 colors, and theirs were the mutated slots. We'll get back to that in a minute.
As for the other lines... those illustrate energetic relationships more than anything. First, you'll see a tangle of them branching out of Black and White. This is what they mean, one by one:
"Shoved into; broke balance" lines connecting Black-Pink and White-Red: Julie was forcibly overloaded with Black energy in my youth, corrupting the entire slot. On the same note, I would force my own slot full of White energy before I was ready for it, which we think is what caused me to splinter so madly over the years. In any case this mutual overload threw off the System energy balance.
"Color balance" lines between Black-Violet and Pink-White: I'm not sure, but I think this was meant to illustrate how the White slot was trying to balance the immense amount of Black in Julie's slot by linking itself to it; unfortunately it didn't stick. Likewise, I think the Black branching out to Violet was the System's attempt to balance out the RED slot's overload of White (Red and Violet are linked slots). The reason why the Black didn't choose to branch out to the Red itself is because of the Black influence it had from Julie anyway. This could also explain why I thought Laurie was in league with Julie on some level, when I met her.
"Imbalance/bleedover?" lines between Red->Blood and Pink->Lavender: ties into both the previous overload and balance points. The Pink slot bled off most of the extra White (from the previous point) into Xenophon's slot, while the Red slot bled off most of the extra Black into Razor's slot. Since Black was still entirely corrupted at this time, and White was empty but pure, you can see the effect this bleedover had on those two individuals.
Wavy lines between Lavender->Red and Blood->Pink: shows how the Lavender slot was eventually "tied" to Red (when Xenophon was born I still held that slot), and Julie was equally tied to the Blood slot (Razor was manifested as a direct result of old Julie hacks).
"Creation link" lines between Black-Blood and White-Lavender: directly related to the previous point.
Black & white triangles in color slots: illustrated the tentative "Black/White" affinity in the system. Jewel, Josephina, Leon, and Julie were all linked to Black, and had dark sides that needed to be kept in check, as well as a susceptibility to corruption. Spine, Lynne, Waldorf, and Laurie were all linked to White, with all of them acting more as "protectors," with no dark sides to speak of (ironically, in Laurie's case, as she was nevertheless a "dark knight"). Nathaniel did NOT hold an affinity as he was supposed to be the balancing force to the other System members, a very heavy role.
Dotted line between Red/Violet and the rest of the system: showed that both Jewel and Laurie held unique and inherently linked functions in the system, operating differently from other headvoices.
Dotted line between the left and right sides of the system: divided the System into a greater Black/White affiliation, as well as a warm/cold color division. The exact extent of the B/W influence is unknown, but it may have had a stronger affect on the midslots on each side than the main slots, as the B/W flow technically hit a very strong buffer after the mutant slots. In any case, Nathaniel's true position directly on this line may help explain why he died so many times-- the old position of that slot was VERY unstable as a result.
That's it for this chart... however there are a few underlying points in this that I elaborated on in another chart, which I will show you next.

The second chart was drawn that same day (110912), except it is a theoretical chart, illustrating the possible flow of headspace upon ITS stabilization, when Laurie first manifested in 2006. The most notable differences between this chart and later ones are obvious: the entire upper half is basically empty, AND there's an "extra slot" in the very center, which was technically the only thing that existed in the System prior to at least 2003.
I'm going to be brief and clear in explaining this one.
Extra wavy slot for Jewel in the center: pre-System. Jewel was the "focal point" that it all sprang from.
"Anchor" and "Favor" lines from the Origin slot to Red and Violet: as a child I quickly anchored into Red as a personal slot, BUT prior to that I had STRONGLY favored Violet. Therefore all the anchoring potential went to that side of the System first: not only did Julie show up over there, but Laurie and Waldorf were the first "headvoices."
"Potential" labels on Red and Violet: the result of the previous point. These two slots were the first to fully anchor into the Central System.
"Persona" line from the Origin slot to Brown: any constructed downstairs personae/masks were sent to this slot, instead of affecting the actual Red slot, hence "Jess" being locked there.
The "Julie Potential" lines: shows where her energy came from. Since Julie was technically a created introject, she held a "mutated slot." Jewel, the Red holder and sole System member at the time, had to break her potential off of the Red energy as a result. This energy moved down to Brown as a necessary step before moving into Black, where it was consciously overloaded with corrupted energy. Moving it in the flow direction passed it through White, changing the energy color to Pink, which anchored in the very next slot. This movement of potential may also explain why both Razor and Jess were tied to Julie in the past.
"Bleedover?" arrow from Pink->Violet: possible corruption influence from Julie on the Violet slot prior to Laurie's manifestation, as she would have had to send her energy through it to create the splinter locks anyway.
Locks in the Green, Blue, and Indigo slots: shows "splinter lockages" in the past, thanks to the Tar breaking off parts of Julie in order to prevent other headvoices from manifesting on her side, as potential was favored there. You'll recognize those names if you've known us long enough.
"Kicked" arrow next to Waldorf in the Blue slot: related to the splinter lockage. Waldorf manifested back in 2003, but she didn't anchor (there was no system to anchor TO, yet), so when the splinters began showing up they easily shoved her out for the next several years.
6 numbered lines from the Origin slot to all midspaces: showed the dates and positions of all midspacer anchorings. Since potential favored cool colors at the time, this caused the first three successes (Ryou, Marik, and Chaos) to anchor onto that side. The warm side was not so lucky, as lack of energy there (and the instability of Red) caused most Links to fail. Genesis' anchor was a result of his slot's equal distance between the current three midspacers causing a sort of "balancing effect."
Jeepers that's a lot of text. But that's it for those, thank goodness. Hopefully that's all at least interesting to read, and not just overwhelming jargon!
Now we get to the current stuff though, which is VERY interesting.

The third and final chart is one I've been refining for several weeks now, and the one you're looking at was drawn today, reflecting what flow directions I can currently perceive or speculate upon. You'll notice that it's VERY different from the previous two-- apparently it RESET after the Scratch in February, just like everything else. However that is significant because the Scratch is what instigated my being jolted out of the Red slot and into White, so the update was apparently sorely needed anyway. Go figure, universe.
Anyway, you can clearly see why the mutant slots are so confusing right now; they are COMPLETELY cut off from the normal flow. However, the midspacers at those points (Chaos and whoever Cerise will eventually be) may be the key in moving them into the system, maybe acting as channels or something? We'll see.
You can also see that there are some tentative flow sections here: Green/Aqua/Blue and Pink/Cerise/Red are tied to the mutant slots, and Purple/Violet/Lavender and Amber/Yellow/Lime hold their own unique areas. The Vermilion/Orange and Navy/Indigo pairs MAY be linked, I don't know. Like I said, this is ALL CONJECTURE at the moment, and I will have to take a day to energetically "reach out" and try to feel for whether or not these connections actually exist.
I do find it interesting that the current distinctions, with respect to the B/W octahedron, seem to be forming a sort of taijitu within the System. See it? (Indigo and Orange are at the Yin/Yang head curves, respectively.) Also, take note that B/W are pointing at Julie and Nathaniel, respectively (and Nat is no longer split in half by the Gray line). I wonder what that means...
Speaking of taijitus, I need to thank the universe for a bit of picture synchronicity that just happened. I was going through my Photobucket and I stumbled across this screenshot from January 13th. I... I wonder if energy can move like that in headspace, somehow. In any case it's worth consideration. The little reminders like this always happen for a reason.

Lastly I have no idea what's going on in the Black slot right now, since technically both Infinitii and the Tar are in it. However, let's backtrack ALL the way back in this entry to when Laurie and I visited Razor. Remember how I mentioned that the Tar room has been disturbingly empty lately? We think we know why.
The Tar is hiding. It is actually terrified of Infinitii, as he can literally eat the Tar alive if he so wished. Since he currently lives in a bubble that I wear at all times upstairs, the Tar has been staying far away from me... at least, in its normal state it is. You'll remember I've been mentioning hacks as of late? Not the "tar hacks" from last year, which only suffocated me, not eviscerated me... no, I'm getting old-style hacks, the hellish kind. We thought those stopped when Julie joined us and Celebi died, but no, they've been continuing despite all common sense... and that's what we're beginning to wonder about.
Before I get into that, let me say that, looking back on entries over the past year or so, I've found some very interesting points about the Tar. First, remember that the Tar appeared to us in November of 2011, but it doesn't get much attention in updates until November of 2012, when "Jezebel" showed up... and which is ALSO when Razor AND Jess returned! I find that utterly bizarre, but it may simply be a result of the "shaken soda bottle" effect both school and SLC had on me: for most of that year, headspace was effectively on pause, and was being pressurized. When I suddenly found myself completely free of obligations in November, it EXPLODED. Those three returning with a vengeance was simply the result of leaving the Tar to its own devices for so long, I suppose. Here's the notes though:
- During Marik's 3rd *incident* (100912), DX told us that "Tar energy IS corruption energy but solidified." Notice he didn't say BLACK energy... and you know how that man's omissions are just as important as his spoken words.
- On 101612, Xilats said that the Tar "was wearing a white mask of some sort." That alone speaks for itself quite well! Later, I wrote that "Tar is basically an amalgamation of devoured corruption, and the more it eats, the bigger it gets." This is true, but it's also what Infinitii does. Speaking of Infi, Xilats also postulated then that "maybe if we get all that stuff out of Tar (if that's even possible), it would become small and timid? And it wouldn't bother us anymore." Go figure, right?
- Giving this one a point of its own... Xilats's biggest concern then was for me "to make sure [the Tar] doesn't become cancerous, but I told him I was afraid it already had (we had all the symptoms)." I don't know how this applies to us now. Perhaps it explains the splinter resurgence, what with the cancer-like overproduction...
- 112212 had a lot of info. First is this: "Since the Tar is very dense and heavy, it deals with the physical. So when it becomes overloaded, it swamps and suffocates everything else-- but it gets US [Julie/Spine/Jewel] first. And apparently, one of the easiest, quickest ways to stuff Tar full of density is to eat." Technically, the Tar doesn't need to move through those slots when it "expands" anymore, according to the new flowchart, and Spine moved out of her old body-empath position this year... but if Jess has one foolproof trigger, it's food. So I'm wondering how the new tentative flow of Brown/Red/Mauve being moved into a mutant position has affected things. Also, remember that Infi told me that Black energy is specifically sugary-- thick, dense, and deceivingly sweet. So the fact that chocolate is not only a lingering Tar trigger but also Julie's favorite food may be worth considering (both Hyde and Mika had relevant song lyrics concerning this too).
- 092412, Celebi's bizarre "triple *incident*", has this line: "celebi became a witch, very tarry, monstrous, kind of like perfect chaos. lots of eyes, insectoid." Now who does that remind you of? There's also this: "i 'died' momentarily, reached some sort of black interim where her spirit was, she reassured me it would be okay"... AND THIS: "lotus crystal from heart (soul gem, also psm ref), once mirrored celebi held it, i had to shoot an arrow through both, somehow reset the cathedral to crystal and then reformed it? heart healing." That is almost EXACTLY what happened in the Scratch. Honestly this whole entry is just solid proof that whatever light was in Celebi was actually Infinitii, pre-manifestation.
- Last December, Jezebel (remember her?) and Jessica used to fight ALL the time. I find this interesting, as Razor was never around when that happened, and now Razor and Jess work together, with Jezebel nowhere in sight. But looking back, Jezebel, in general, acted a LOT like our current Jess back then, especially here: "she was literally just spitting out 'stock phrases,' i.e. automatic reactions. Her words were disturbingly harsh and negative, but it was all primal and blind. She kept screaming and flailing about too". And, on 112212, I said that Jezebel "was my "offset" before JULIE even came into existence, although she was completely unformed as well. But her energy existed, that's what counts." So now, I think I can say with certainty that the old Jezebel (who DISAPPEARED shortly before the Scratch and has never returned) is now actually our current Jess. Makes perfect sense to me.
- Back on November 24th, the Tar spoke to me. At that time, it spoke like Infinitii does, AND I didn't feel threatened by it. EVERYTHING it said in that energy is noteworthy, but this is what I want to focus on now: "Tar said Jezebel is ITS splinter... it elaborated that this was the nature of the phenomenon: splinters spring from broken selves, whether consciously or unconsciously...the Tar's (and Julie's by extension) were conscious... Jezebel is simply an unhindered, self-aware piece of the Tar's own consciousness that it breaks off (notice the tense) in order to do its work more efficiently: Tar itself works as a "devil on the shoulder" sort of thing, while Jezebel has always struck me as an offset to me, an active personification of Tar energy". In light of Jezebel obviously resetting post-Scratch, and her energy turning into Jess, who is now working with Razor (who is ALSO technically part of the Tar, and Jess/Jezebel seemed to spring from HER, in light of how she acted upon her rediscovery) in a way shockingly similar to their behavior on 021012, you may be getting an idea of what we think is going on.

To conclude... we think that the Tar is just as splintered as I am right now.
It's hiding. That we know for sure. But it's not just hiding because of Infi-- it's hiding because of what we think it's DOING. The Scratch changed a lot of things, most notably the balance of power within the system. The Tar was no longer in charge. It began slipping as I began ascending, and once Easter hit and I moved into White for good, Infinitii was born, and the Tar knew the jig was up.
What's weird, though, is that my splintering is unconscious (Black), while the Tar's is conscious (White). Perhaps that's its advantage here; it's very form and behavior are hopelessly unpredictable, due to being made of a condensed overload of Black energy, so it NEEDS to splinter itself in order to function in any reliable way? Whereas it's just the opposite for me. Hmm.
As for what it's doing, that should make it obvious: the Tar can ONLY function THROUGH OTHERS. It's why it used Julie for years, but was nowhere near as much as a threat to us by itself. Razor and Jess are more dangerous than it or Julie ever were on their own... and it hid in all of them, surreptitiously, lethally.
We think it's hiding in Julie again.
She's been slipping majorly, here and there, and she's been an emotional mess on and off for a LONG time now... specifically, since about last November. Sound familiar?
I think some of the Tar stuck to her, when she came back... she was losing her color in February, remember. True, she's shown a TON of improvement post-Scratch, but that doesn't mean things haven't been boiling beneath the surface... especially since Julie's the one putting the most effort into therapy, believe it or not. The Tar doesn't like that, and we know it.
I refuse to let it hurt her again, though. It's hurt her enough, more than anyone should be hurt, and I will not stand for it attempting to do so again.
But that's where the old-style hacks are almost definitely coming from. I've been getting waking nightmares again, and some nights I'm too afraid to sleep, because... well, to be blunt, it's because old style hacks are basically the metaphysical equivalent of rape. Down to the letter.
So yeah. I'd really, really like for them to stop, since my memory is in shreds again from the many nights and mornings I've had to tear out and put God knows where for the sake of my own sanity.

I'm just afraid that I'm responsible for this whole mess, for having made that adflixerunt journal (immediately after regaining my post-Scratch footing, too) to act as a "focus" for Tar energy when things got bad. They got really bad, and I began to suspect they were using that an excuse to do so, so I shut it down... and suddenly their loudness tripled, offline.
As I said earlier, though, maybe I shouldn't be worrying as much as I am, at least not in this sense. I can't change the past now, even if I tried-- I'm done with trying to cut time to ribbons.
No, now I need to focus on my virtue challenge of Hope, and I know with absolute certainty that everything happens for a reason, whether we see it at the time or not. Every single one of these dark days is working towards the light in some secret way. My daughter is living proof of that. Infinitii is, too. Heck, we all are at this point!
Love conquers all, this I have not forgotten. Love is the only thing that the Tar cannot ever win against.
And mark my words, no matter how dark things seem to get, in the end that divine fact will be shown to be absolutely, undeniably true.

...Reviewing all these archives, I'm feeling very strange. Good strange, though. It's a glowy, "new day dawning" sort of sparkle that I haven't felt in a very long time (and of course, having had Amusium's music on loop for the past two hours has helped too). Looking back on all we've been through together, how much we have learned, how much we have grown... I was so out of tune with this for so long, and of course I actually forgot a great deal of it after the Scratch. I can't believe how much I've missed this. I can see what Genesis means.
...I am so in love with everyone in headspace right now. Everyone. They're all beautiful individuals and I am honored beyond words that I'm sharing my life with each and every one of them.
We're going to start those boxes, soon. I'm trying to get a job, for their sake. I just finished reading First Person Plural and I swear it changed my life... hearing the story of another system that suffered through hell and still got through it, together, was moving beyond words.

All right, now this journal has been nothing but an avalanche of data, and it's already after 2AM so I think it's time to call it quits. (Also, yes, there really are 6000 words in this entry. Aranea would be proud.)


Let me end it on the brightest note possible. It's something you may not expect.

Today, in church, I realized why my White self has a rainbow halo.
It's the lights of the Spectrum, shining and divine, around my head.
I noticed that the Red light was just as bright as the rest.
I reached into it.
And I saw redemption.

The lost ones will be brought home.




When you've been hurt so many times it's enough to make you blind
To anything that feels like true happiness
Nobody wants to be the foolish one but after all is said and done
You constantly settle for less
It's like a broken carousel, it just goes round & round & round
But now it's time you admit you've lost ground
Hear that sound?

The truth is sweet
Just like a baby's kiss, the truth is sweet

Go on admit it, you know you want it to be true
Go on admit it, you say you don't but you know you do
Go on admit it, you've been disguising what you feel
You could be living in a fantasy
But then that fantasy could turn out to be real

Sweet and true like my love for you

And everybody in the world's gonna wake up some day
Singing love is the answer, love is the answer
What's left to say?



 
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 

Okay, here's some more recapping of the past two-week-long eon for you guys, as I haven't had the time to do so. I'm probably forgetting a lot, so I'll probably write more later; as of now I'm just going to record what I do know, as well as relevant recent events so they don't fade as well.

First, let me talk about April 30th. Genesis and I literally spent the entire morning just chilling out together after my therapy appointment, and it was pure bliss.
He actually wrote something about it in our system Tumblr that I want to quote in its entirety here, as it sums up the experience quite sincerely:
"This afternoon might’ve been a mess, but today was so perfect I can’t let it get me down.
Jewel and I spent time together all morning like we used to when he was at his old University, which was like, almost five years ago already… I miss that so much. We went through a lot of hard times together, but that’s just it— we were together, and we got through it. We’d spend hours in coffeeshops just talking over lattes and sketchbooks, and I was always in those pages. No matter how dark things got, we were there for each other. I miss that closeness, really. We’ve been drifting apart lately… I want to change that. For good.
So today Jewel and I just went bumming around the local mall for a few hours after therapy, and I didn’t realize Mika had a new album— he’s my favorite artist— so I asked Jewel if he could buy it for me, as an early birthday present I guess. I mean maybe it was selfish, but I just… Mika’s music reminds me of the old days, with Jewel. And it would mean a lot to me.
So… he did. He bought it right there, saying that if it would make me smile, he’d do anything for me. We got home and I put his headphones on and just blasted the first track,
Origin of Love, until I was actually in tears from how much everything meant to me right then.
I miss this. I miss all of us talking and getting along even when we’re bleeding and scared. I miss the sense of community, being part of a family up here. Today felt like, maybe, we all have that again.
I hope so. This means more to me than anything else in the world."

I think that speaks for itself, at least for now.

The morning of May 1st was similar. Unfortunately, I... I forget it already. How ridiculous is that; I have one of the most beautiful mornings of my life and I forget it.
I know why, too. But let me write what little I do remember, first.
I spent the first hour of that morning listening to the entire Origin Of Love album with Genesis and Chaos, as I previously mentioned. Then we all spent the next hour together. Since I had been so out of sync for so long, I asked to have heart connections with both of them. That was gorgeous beyond words, that I know... I don't think I've ever done that with Genesis before, not like that at least... I don't even think we've had that sort of linkage since high school. Either way it meant a lot.
I know the three of us got together too, but I don't remember that at all really... I do recall the way Genesis was looking at Chaos and I though, and after a moment of surprise I realized that "wait a second, aren't CZ and I considered gods in Parnassus?" So that was unusual, to see not only close personal love in him, but also this alien sort of religious devotion. Both emotions were mutually entwined, though, as perfectly as melted silver.
...I miss Genesis a lot. Of course I miss Chaos too, but with him my heart just aches with joy, so the feelings of those moments are what exist, nothing before, nothing after, if that makes sense; when I remember how I love him, that is eternal, no matter what doubts have come before. Genesis isn't so lucky, at least not in that sense. He and I are friends before lovers, and we've got one hell of a solid friendship. Problem is, that's what's been suffering. My weird void-drive tends to bring out his darker side, and if I get too detached he'll refuse to put up with that nonsense, and literally walk out of headspace for days at a time until someone calls him, or he feels he should return. Chaos doesn't do that, no matter how black the skies become.
But I love them both, I truly do, in different but equally sincere ways. So now, repairing my relationships with them means so much.
Those relationships keep breaking, though, here and there, thanks to my memory. You may have noticed that this is not the first time I've "conveniently forgotten" a close encounter with the people I love, and I can tell you with sad certainty that it will not be the last. I don't know where it's all going, but IMMEDIATELY after I have such an experience, it begins to fade. Fast. Within minutes I may literally forget most of the details. Within days I forget it happened at all. As you can imagine, this tendency of mine affects everyone else involved. Genesis gets offended, moody, and angry... Chaos gets heartbroken, desperate, and frustrated... Laurie gets straight-up furious. Everyone else worries a lot as well.
My only guess is that my past "abuse" has caused this instinctive reaction to form. I don't know how to change it. I'm not sure if I want to, let alone if I'm even ready to consider wanting to. Therapy is forcing me to dig up too many traumatic memories, things that are now forever detached from me, yet that still paradoxically terrify me, resonating somewhere deep and cold where no emotions can breathe anymore.
I won't talk about them here. If you want to know, ask. I refuse to give them any more attention than the 50 minutes they demand on Tuesday mornings. Not now.

On that note, downstairs things are still somewhat messy. The most obvious and unignorable problem is that of food. Emmett is a godsend when Jess goes wild on us, as he reacts immediately and often can fix whatever she tried to do, BUT the body itself isn't doing so hot as far as eating goes, in any case. Right now we are literally limited to vegetables. Meat still feels like hellfire, grains feel like boulders, and fruit feels like we swallowed a chainsaw. All of them typically result in vomiting of various degrees, as well as many different waves of sicknesses that are as diverse as they are excruciating. Virtually everything makes us vomit now. After someone eats we automatically walk to the sink and wait for the purgation to start, so the pain will go away. The hives have at least stopped for now, but this new ailment is a poor consolation.
We're trying to talk to Emmett about this but he's sick and wavering too... I'm worried.

The blood family is still a mess as well. We're financially collapsing, people keep fighting, and I'm losing my ability to function in even the simplest of ways. My family threatened to revoke my driving privileges today after I got in three minor accidents within three months. It's getting harder and harder to front, and to stay stable when I can achieve that. And I don't know if it's some sort of empathy or what, but I keep feeling awful energy fields radiating from certain people, and it's making life even trickier than it would be otherwise. Jess keeps getting triggered by freaking physical proximity, and Razor is never far behind. I had to stop her from grabbing a knife just an hour ago. I've had to stop far too many other violent outbursts prior to that. I'm tired, God I am so tired of fighting already.
My father wants me to visit on Sunday. Maybe I'll ask him about staying over, then, if I can get the guts to explain my motivations why. We'll see.
The financial problems are the worst though. We're running out of money fast, to buy food, to pay medical bills, to go to school. My mother might lose her job. I haven't been able to hold one in years. My grandparents will not live forever. I have nowhere to live once they pass on. I have no money in the bank. According to my family I am incapable of supporting myself in my current state even with cash in my pocket. But I don't want to be a leech anymore. I don't want to be a bloodsucking parasite like I was in SLC. I hate the thought of ruining another beautiful person's life simply by entering it. But if my only other option is sleeping on the streets, cold tired and hungry, waiting for Death in his violet kimono (bones like supernovae, a flickering hand beckoning me on)... I'm afraid I'd choose the latter, as always. I don't want to hurt people anymore. I don't understand this world anymore. I feel small and lost and I want to cry sometimes. I want to go home.

I keep wanting to just... die. I can't see a future for myself. This is supposed to be a golden age, with a golden race, but I can't shake the awful fear that it ALL hinges upon me, and my failures are literally damning the whole world to hell. I legitimately believe that every mistake I make, every crime I commit, every single little thing that makes the small and frightened voice in my head whisper "I'm sorry for being a bad boy," all of it, is literally preventing every other soul on the planet from moving forward. I know it's false. It's selfish and proud and ugly and scary. But it won't go away. I keep feeling like I'm a demon infecting the planet with my very existence, and I keep praying that one day I'll just be a scapegoat again, just a waste-lock, just a point of horrid tarry blackness and shame and rage of the world so that no one else has to suffer it. Not this. I don't want this.
A very stupid, very selfish thought: those who threw me out of their life are now living well. They are overcoming problems and improving in all areas. They are happier, they are healthier, they are shining again. They do not miss me, and they have legions of friends and family to turn to. This is good. I'm happy they have such prosperous lives. The bad part is that I cannot touch it or I will ruin it. This goes for everyone. I taint them all. This I've realized.
But all I want is someone to talk to, downstairs for once. Someone who will listen and actually understand and respond for once. All I want is one person, just one person, who will put me at the top of their list as I would for them, something I've never experienced before. I'm used to being the random dude at the bottom of the acquaintance hierarchy. I've never been anyone's best friend. I'd like to be. I just don't want to destroy anyone's life by wishing for that.
"Do I do what makes me happy, or what is better for someone else?"
What an idiot I am.

This too shall pass. What is reality? None of this is real. Forget it all.

I've been falling apart for a while, and everyone else is falling together. Is that what it takes for the world to live again? Do I have to die?
If so, God, then please tell me for sure. If I must waste away into oblivion, if I must fall into illness and insanity in order to heal everyone else, please tell me that's the reason why. Otherwise I will remain convinced that I am the devil himself, suffering for the endless sins I have committed, never allowed a reprieve.
Even the good things in my life feel like punishments. Even the people I love feel like punishments.
Stop being a hedonist. Stop being selfish. Stop being a slut. Stop wanting, willing, or feeling. Stop. Die.
My mind is hell, right now. Isn't that all that hell is: a state of mind? How did it get this bad?
Look, here's a snapshot:

(jess says my freaking grandmother keeps talking like a slut shut up shut up SHUT UP
someone else starts shaking and crying hysterically oh god no no no no no please god no
jess adds get the hell out of here or i will kill you dont touch me go away dont touch me shut up
razor is laughing and laughing and pretending to actually kill her and blood is everywhere
there is a cacophany of screams and sobs and maniacal laughter whenever someone talks to me
i dont feel anything i just want to sleep forever and see the people i love
that's all i want anymore)

I almost begged my boss to take my life, today. I went outside and sobbed to the pine trees, telling him that if I could leave, then let me leave. Let me leave here. Let me die.
Laurie cried for about ten minutes straight after that, both hugging and hitting me, telling me to stop being so stupid. She said she felt she was worthless, that she couldn't protect me anymore. She was born for a world in which a possessed girl in pigtails was our only concern-- not this, not a world where I'm haunted by incorporeal demons that she cannot even see, let alone destroy.
Boss told her that her very existence was protection enough for me, of a caliber that neither of us truly understood. He said the same for me, and my importance, but with a twist-- just because I was important to the worlds of the League did not necessarily mean I was as important in this one. He could not say anything for sure, but that thought soothed my aching bones, and made me feel a little less torn to shreds.
Laurie sobbed into my shoulder and said she would still follow me to the end of time and beyond. In that moment I loved her more than my heart could take, and I swore through genuine tears that I believed her. I believed every word.

She's right, though. Headspace has been disturbingly strange, for over a year now, and no one is sure what to do.
I meant to elaborate on the tentative "headspace map" I'm working on... but I want to think about that a bit more, and scan it in first, so you have a visual aid. I'll leave a few notes here for now.
I mentioned "mutant slots" yesterday: put simply, those are three "extra" slots on each vertical end of the Spectrum loop, in areas which were "corrupted" in some collective sense in the past (three/three). The first mutation occurs in the Green/Blue/Indigo corner (which were all splinter-locked for years), while the second mutation occurs in the Pink/Red/Orange corner (which were all Tar-stained for years). These clusters seem to add two extra "headvoice" slots (Brown and Teal?) and four extra "outspacer" slots (Ice/Mint and Blood/Mauve). As you can see, this phenomenon has existed for quite some time, but events as of late have sped it up its development exponentially. An interesting note about the mutation slots are that Yellow and Violet were UNTOUCHED. Since both Laurie and Josephina act as "protectors" for the system, I find this relevant.
Also concerning the Spectrum map... White/Black are often drawn as an octahedron in the middle, but I think they might be "split" between those two clusters respectively (White to the Blues, Black to the Reds?) in terms of influence. In the old map they were drawn as separated triangles in such a manner (the old map had a left/right, top/bottom division, with one monochrome in each lower half; the new map is a loop with the monochromes in the middle), so it's possible. ALSO, considering Kyanos especially, I THINK that outspacers anchor through BLACK, and headvoices anchor through WHITE?? I'm trying to figure out why so many headvoices explicitly took pieces of me to manifest through (Laurie=abuse, Lynne=maturity, etc.), whereas outspacers would gain black energy resonance (what with soul forms and all) "through me" when the system was still forming, and Infinitii did not exist as an individual. It's worth investigating further and I should do so. Either way I'll upload the maps here by Tuesday, hopefully... can't make any promises what with my schedule, and a weekend looming on the horizon.

On a brighter note, my music mood finally locked into progressive rock after all. It's FROST* and Todd Rundgren all the way dude. I'm not complaining!
Also I actually downloaded iTunes onto my school computer so I can listen to the Rundgren albums I don't own while I type my reports... and THEY ARE INCREDIBLE. I feel somewhat ashamed that I never looked into these in my youth, haha. I grew up almost exclusively on Second Wind, Utopia's Anthology, and other various hits from his other albums ("Can We Still Be Friends," "Hello It's Me," etc.), but once I reached my teens I started hoarding all the albums I could find from libraries and fleamarkets-- mostly live albums (which are still absolutely incredible), but I did land A Wizard, A True Star, Todd, and Something/Anything? early on. Discovering music sites on the Internet helped expand my library as well (thanks Last.fm!), but there were STILL a few albums of his I could not find anywhere, but wanted desperately: Hermit Of Mink Hollow, Healing, and A Cappella being the first on the list. Now, as I've just mentioned on my Tumblr, I have learned that he has MANY more albums than I was aware of, and I literally cannot stop smiling at the thought. This guy's music is divine.
You want to hear even BETTER news, though?
FROST* is back in action, and they have TWO NEW ALBUMS COMING OUT THIS YEAR.
Yes, they are one of the few things in existence that can make me go full fanboy. Just--- !!!! GEEZ I LOVE THEM THEY'RE AMAZING. Jem is the best guy ever I swear, last month he uploaded a picture to his blog of himself "trying to impersonate a Xenomorph." Here it is. You see why I love this man. Seriously if he and Todd ever produce a piece of music together I will die the happiest man on earth. (guys please do this it would be divine)
On that note if you readers want to buy me a birthday present but don't know what to get me, GET ME THIS PLEASE, THANK YOU.

Also, speaking of Xenomorphs... I've been dreaming about aliens a lot lately? Always nonhuman ones, but always nice guys. There were more Xenomorphs in my dreams earlier this month. And last Monday night I dreamed of a hot pink one, and I think I was dating it or something? Genesis kept teasing me about it, it was funny. I don't know where all these aliens are coming from, haha. Once again, not complaining.

Last note before we close this up.
I still haven't bought Infinitii his glass bubble necklace in reality, but I promised him that I will use whatever birthday money I hopefully get to do so. I need to; he is worth that precious expense. Infi means a lot to me already, and I'd love to know he's anchoring so close downstairs at all times. Our relationship is super weird though. Yes, I love him, but it's an odd sort of fusion between intimacy and detachment? For example: my love for Chaos is an ocean, my love for Genesis is a sunbeam, and my love for Laurie is a night sky. My love for Infinitii feels like that glass bubble he's in. It's clear and empty and open and strangely small, but it's also ridiculously substantial and BIG in terms of its "space," after only such a short time. I hope that makes sense.
Oh... wait, he said something about that today. Remember "Celebi," how she turned out to just be a Tar manifestation? Well. Infinitii reminded me today that the Tar is just corrupted Black energy, and that Celebi did love me despite being nothing but a construct... a paradox? Nope, just a deeper truth. Black energy isn't bad, and Infi's proof of that. So there's a bit of that truth hiding in it all the time. Point is, though, that Infinitii didn't manifest until after the upstairs "Celebi" had died, and all reminders of her downstairs had returned to their original 2001-style energy vibe (completely detached from headspace). He says that's because the tiny spark of sincerity in Celebi was him. Makes total sense, really. If nothing else, it explains why I feel like I've already known him for a while, why meeting him felt like "picking up where we left off," despite never having seen him before.
I'm... also wondering, a LOT, about Xenophon, in light of this. She has Infinitii's "ears," but she also seems to have an odd bit of both Genesis AND Laurie in her, almost impossibly so. I say "almost" because I don't know how the hell time works up here anymore, and because Genesis has expressed thoughts of his own concerning Xennie in the past... you probably don't know this, but a few months back, there was a short time period where he confessed that he sometimes wondered what it would be like if he had a child by my intention, so to speak. And yes, he did ask if that could ever become a reality. I said I didn't know, but at the moment, no... nothing against him, but I just have no intention of doing anything like that again.
And yet my memory keeps twisting and tearing and I keep remembering awful bloody things and no one is familiar anymore... at least, most of the time.

At 11:30 last night, listening to a certain song by As Tall As Lions, love suddenly crashed into me. Emphasis on "crashed," kind of like a starship hitting a house at warp speed.
It's been a long, long time since I felt anything that real and true, completely out of the blue, with divine honesty. I couldn't let it go, couldn't deny it if I wanted to.
It needed to be expressed, somehow, immediately. I picked up a pencil. Then, with flowing unplanned lines, I sketched Chaos 0 for the first time in almost a year-- with a quiet accuracy that made me smile with total joy. As a child I knew that it was impossible to draw the people I loved without putting that love straight into the paper. Here was proof.
I'll scan that in soon, too. God knows it's been too long since the creative blocks around my heart began dissolving like this.
Today I wrote another verse for Andrea's reprise in Event Horizon, and found potentials for two other songs.
It all feels so new, and yet so familiar. Was I an artist before? Was I a musician before? Possibly, probably, perhaps.
All that matters now is letting it live, letting it breathe, letting it love.


My final note for tonight is this: I need to go back and REVIEW the archives for last April if at all possible. This whole "shadow-scorpion" time period has been one hell of a ride, and as it started off very rockily, I want to do what I can to help it have an easy landing in comparison. We only have about three days left here in Death's domain, and then it's the BIG DATE that boss kept alluding to... and the 15th anniversary of the Dream World's story.
An entire lifetime can effectively be lived in three days, I know this. Spend this one wisely.

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (amy)

 

 


 

 

All right, first off, let me link you to this entry. That experience is noteworthy enough that it needs to be elaborated upon as soon as possible, but the other events today have basically made a Friday night Xanga session inevitable, so you can expect to see all that and more discussed tomorrow evening.
Secondly, let me also link you to this entry! That one is also important to read in light of how "out of character" I've been lately; it's a rather disorienting example of just how far out I am right now, so to speak. I haven't given that entry as much attention as it obviously deserves yet, but I promise you, that's my main concern for tomorrow, in light of the first entry I linked here.
Thirdly, we're making lots of awesome progress over at our system Tumblr, so feel free to check it out. I completely revamped the layout so it works much better for such a purpose (we can actually put a sidebar description now). I'm in the process of writing up a FAQ, but honestly, the first thing I want to do is draw some simple art for our "biography" pages. I haven't drawn anything in a very long time, and I think that's a perfect way to start again.

Lastly, and the reason why I'm actually updating, is because my mother told me (at 8PM) to cook a ton of vegetables for her in the kitchen, and since the kitchen is dissociative hell, Infinitii showed up to try and keep me stable. I kept slipping though, and at one point where I was literally talking to him upstairs while my body did something else, he got a very stern look on his face, started to "grow" in size around his wings, and said "Jewel, snap out of it." There was a shocking amount of power in the statement, and it worked; it scared whatever was "driving" enough for it to stop dead, and I was able to get a grip on the situation. We talked for a little while, until at one point I randomly commented that I hadn't been drinking enough water lately. I wondered how Waldorf was taking it (she's very affected by dehydration), so Infi and I went to go check on her. She said her throat was a little rough, but it had "onset quickly" and would likely pass just as soon. Sometime during this conversation Laurie showed up, though-- since this afternoon especially (Julie and I had a very important talk... that will be discussed tomorrow) she's been keeping an eye on me. I forget exactly how events played out here but at some point she started chiding me for something I had been morbidly thinking about earlier: I was wondering if I would ever become so detached from headspace, and so problematic, that Chaos wouldn't be able to deal with me anymore and would actually call me out for being a "bad father." Laurie said that was total bullshit (Infinitii agreed), before adding that Xenophon should be my #1 proof that I wasn't. I tried to say otherwise, but she reminded me that Xennie's love was unconditional, and I should keep that in mind. Right about then, I felt an odd tugging at my mind, and with a knowing smirk Laurie concluded that Xennie should still be awake (it was almost 9PM); why didn't we call her in for a bit? Almost instantaneously Xenophon warped into our vicinity and gave me an adorably enthusiastic hug. What remaining dregs I had of a low mood were instantly washed away, and I wholeheartedly dived into the joyous vibrancy she was radiating.
The next hour was spent in brilliant hilarity, as we were enjoying each other's company so much that we just joked around while I simply waited for the vegetables to finish cooking. The infamous "dead-beet" injoke resurfaced with a bang: I threw in a few green beans to steam with them at the end, and since we were already making color jokes, this happened:
(Wally) So if the beets are counting as purple, what color would the beans be, are they still just green?
(Me) *starts rapping "Green and Purple" by Kritikal*
(Laurie) So are you saying we're gonna get high off these freakin' beans or what?
And I know Xenophon actually made a "deadbeat" comment about that which had Laurie cracking up, but for the life of me I don't remember what it was exactly. Personally I'm still snickering about what happened when I was trying to put away the potatoes we had cooked later: I decided to mash them with the skins and for whatever reason Xenophon decided that this meant they were "awesome potatoes." This happened:
(Me) I should actually label them as that, in the fridge.
(Laurie) Geez, can you imagine if we all lived together? Someone looks in our fridge and is all, "what the heck does 'awesome potatoes' mean?"
(Me) And I'd just say, "what do you think it means?"
(Wally) While rubbing your hands together, like an evil genius.
(Me) Heheh, yes, this was my plan all along!
(Laurie) You're just sitting in a chair in another room, watching them rack their brains over these freakin' potatoes, laughing like a madman.
(Me) And if they get it wrong, then I release the hounds. But the hounds are actually potatoes.
(Xenophon) That's what awesome potatoes means!!
(Laurie) This is what I get for letting you three get high on beans, isn't it.
We all continued teasing Laurie about this whole thing until she was laughing right along with us, it was brilliant. I haven't had such a great night in a while, despite us having literally done nothing but crack jokes together. I miss that though. Just spending time with them for any reason is enough to lift my spirits right through the roof, no matter what the rest of the day was like. I think I am literally going to set aside at least one, if not two, hours every single day just to go upstairs and talk/ chill out/ whatever. Just watch, my overall physiological health will start to improve faster than ever. I will put money on it, that's how confident I am in their love.


I have Last.fm on my shuffle radio right now, and "River" by Civil Twilight just came on. I'm smiling very widely as a result, because Chaos immediately started singing along upstairs. Not only that, but the lyrics are peacefully relevant as always, counseling and inviting all the same.
I need to spend more time with Chaos soon. I owe him one, for how unreachable I've been lately.

As for now, I have an exam tomorrow morning and I really need to get some sleep before now and then.

 



 

 

 

shoreline

Apr. 12th, 2013 08:22 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


I should update, I suppose... I apologize but my memory is not doing well at all, and I've been sick for the past few days (the hives and nausea are back too). I haven't been feeling too hot since my surgery in any case, and I just got word that I MIGHT have to get another one soon. Lovely.
Anyway that's not something I want to dwell upon. I'm tired and want to sleep, but I need to stay in the habit of writing things down here.

Oh, I didn't talk about Tuesday yet, did I? Great, that gives me a point to start from.

As you may or may not have known, I saw my therapist for the first time post-surgery this Tuesday morning. However, since I couldn't drive, my mother accompanied me-- straight into the therapist's office. This was something we both felt was necessary (I am not good at self-disclosing information unless someone "pushes the right buttons," which she is great at, and I am thankful for it) and I had been trying to orchestrate for a while; unfortunately the ONLY reason she finally caved was my sudden resurgence of self-abuse.
That session was interesting. She talked for 85% of the time, which I really didn't mind, except that she kept redirecting the topic to herself-- I didn't mind that either, the poor woman is under a disastrous amount of stress and needs to vent too, but my therapist didn't look happy about it-- and almost ran us over the allotted time as she just kept talking. Mum has a bad habit of saying WAY more than is necessary but who knows, that could have been a big help for the therapist. For example, she kept going on tangents about home and family life troubles for her, as well as snippets from my childhood: all information that the therapist HAD asked me about, but which I either had no memory of, or did not see as important. She shocked me a few times by insisting on "important" bits of info that I swear never happened; I expressed this but didn't question her memory: she's an obsessive scrapbooker and photographer, and probably has most of my physical life documented in one form or another.
A few things stood out like a bonfire in a snowstorm, though. The first was her breaking into sobs at the very beginning of the session because of my self-abuse. Baffled, I asked her why. She explained that, as a mother, she "blamed herself for not being good enough to prevent it from ever happening." I told her that was silly, she had nothing to do with this and should not feel at fault for any of it. She then told the therapist that I had "started cutting for attention" after my brother was hospitalized in 2008, a very shallow assumption that I IMMEDIATELY called her out on. My mum kept making weird accusations, though. She then began repeatedly asking if I was cutting "because of my father," and when I said "no" she switched to my grandmother. I stopped her and clearly pointed out a truth that I honestly should have mentioned a LONG time ago-- I don't factor other people into my decisions like that, especially not where self-abuse or psychological health is concerned. Although I understood that her accusations were based on who she would blame, or at least deem blameworthy, honestly I couldn't care less what either my father or grandmother did and I sure wasn't going to harm myself over them! I then had the guts to explain WHY I even started cutting-- slashes were "acts of atonement," while biting/ bruising/ other blunt abuse was "sensory purgation." I went into a little more detail here (and you guys can review my recent entry on that same topic here, go figure), so hopefully that helped both her and my therapist get a better grip on the phenomenon as it applied to me.
To go back to the "other people" bit, though... as the self-abuse topic continued (now to include my eating disorders), I again had to state that I frequently didn't consider "what other people would think" about my actions, because I didn't see why they should be concerned. I was having a problem, therefore it was my cross to bear. They should be concerned with their own troubles. My mother then started to cry again (taking me entirely by surprise), shouting that she was the exact opposite, and that apparently my brothers were ALL expressing concern for my condition to her?? That blew my mind; if they were upset by my behavior, why didn't they tell me? Why didn't they speak up or at least show that they were concerned? She said they "didn't want to make it worse," which makes no sense to me at all, but there it is. All I could do was express this, while adding that I did understand that she held that point of view even if the behavior itself confused me.
There was one other instance where my mom broke down in tears: she was talking about my "talent" and expressing her complete frustration as to why I couldn't hold a job or get through school. She said I was the "perfect example" of "a fine line between genius and insanity," and that she just wanted me to be able to "function in society" at last. I told her that I was trying, not only to get a job and finish school, but also to move out, and to my surprise she insisted that I couldn't, that I was still such an obvious mess that she KNEW just as well as I did that I "could not survive on my own" in my current state. So that was unexpected.
Also unexpected was an event near the end of the session, when my mom suddenly reached behind her chair and brought out a plastic bag, with something in it. She was holding it secretively, and defensively declared to the therapist that she knew I "wouldn't bring this up of my own choosing," so she was going to, because it was a "huge problem." That's when I realized what she was taking out of the bag-- it was the black-painted Celebi doll from this horrific entry. In a shocking contrast to my typical demeanor I flat-out began demanding that she put it away, even saying "don't you dare take that thing out of there with me in the room." No matter how sternly I ordered her, she refused, so I actually got up and left the room. I'm serious, I was shocked at my own behavior! Even more baffling was the fact that, immediately upon sitting down in a waiting-room chair, my body began shaking violently and I felt as if I was going to vomit. Laurie showed up ghosting and asked me what the heck was going on, was I okay? I briefly explained the situation to her before adding, with a dry laugh, "I knew I should have burned that thing when I had the chance" (it had disappeared the morning after I had initially planned to to so, and this was the first time I had seen it since then). Laurie told me to calm down, that thing couldn't hurt me now, and she sure wasn't going to let it if by some off chance it did try. I thanked her but apologized, as I felt awfully sick and shaken up, explaining that I didn't know why. She said I just had a lot to deal with that I was refusing to acknowledge. Around this time my therapist called me back in the room, though, so Laurie had to leave. My mom apologized as well as I re-entered (trying to stop shaking and showing very closed body language in spite of myself), saying that she really did feel that needed to be mentioned... and then she asked me if it "had to do with the nightmares."
Nice move, mom. Quite an ungraceful segue into the most abhorrent topic yet: my sexual abuse of the past. She viewed those incidents as "nightmares" and I had to clarify that they were more "hallucinations" than anything. I was deliberately giving as few details as possible, while being afraid that she would present the info in such a skewed manner that my therapist wouldn't believe ME when I tried to discuss it in later sessions. Again she tried to put the blame on my dad or grandmother, and-- feeling utterly exasperated and somewhat angry (mostly for Julie's sake; she's been through more shit than I EVER will be and I wasn't about to let her pain be ignored, especially not by me)-- I said no, it was ENTIRELY an internal phenomenon, although there were "outside triggers everywhere" and that I "could not run from it, ever," which is what made it so traumatic in my teenage years.
Now I have no idea how the conversation progressed exactly, but somehow, my mother DID respond to one of my statements with "was this what Julie was involved in?" I paused, feeling both terrified and incredibly relieved, before responding "yes." Beautiful; the floodgates were open now, and I was now forbidden from lying or bending the truth. Thank God! Anyway I then explained that Julie had started her life as an "introject," saying how that anchor point had become irreversibly corrupted over the years until it "snapped back" and became a very, VERY angry person that matched the equally angry (but much older) voices in my head. That is all obviously simplified to extremes, and of course I was NOT giving any headspace details away without being explicitly asked, but I made sure all the basic details were explained as plainly as I could.
Then my mom did something that made this session the best therapy session I've EVER had... in front of a therapist, she asked me who the "other people were," because she remembered some "other girl who was a lot nicer." Now blissfully oblivious to judgment, I asked "do you remember a name? Hairstyle? Color?" When my mom said no, I asked "was it Natalie?" Maybe, she said. "Was she a kid?" "I don't think so..." "Was it Lynne, then?" "Lynne, yes that was her." Bingo! Smiling slightly, I added "Yeah, she's super nice. She's still around." My mother exchanged a meaningful look with my therapist then, which I find hilarious in retrospect. Once again I do not remember the flow of this conversation, but something was said that essentially asked "is it just those three," and I responded "no," before counting on my fingers the other members in order-- Spine, Josephina, Nathaniel ("he died a LOT"), Waldorf, Leon-- then my mom cut me off and exclaimed "do you see what I have to deal with? I can't handle this." I apologized and said that I didn't even bring it up at home unless explicitly asked, but she said that wasn't her point... her point was that I was "psychologically exhausting," and that oftentimes she simply could not be around me even if she wanted to help, because there was "too much going on" and she could no longer deal with even testing the waters anymore, so to speak. I said this was fine, that's why I kept it quiet. Surprisingly she said "no, it's NOT fine," and that this is why she demanded I be in therapy right now; she was tired of "always feeling like she had to have all the answers to my problems." I immediately spoke up here, well aware of this old complaint, saying I didn't WANT her to "have all the answers," that wasn't why I brought up my concerns! I simply wanted to discuss things as we were now-- throwing out questions and concerns, answering them logically and quickly, moving on to the next, etc. I treated even my own state of mind scientifically and wasn't looking for sympathy or coddling. I wanted someone to pick my brain with me, using trial-and-error to narrow down our options until we reached a tentative, testable conclusion. Once again, my mother turned to my therapist and said "see? I can't deal with someone who thinks like this." (My mother is a very emotional, sentimental being-- I tend to be the opposite in these matters). I said I didn't expect her to, and would never want her to feel pressed to do so (which was why I no longer asked her to help), but this didn't seem to alleviate her nerves much, so I guess she needed a different response. I didn't know what else to say though.
Now, for this entire session I had been speaking with either a poker face or a slightly bemused expression. I was sitting still, treating everything calmly and logically, with no actual shows of emotion. Why do I bring this up? Because, just moments before our therapist declared our session time over, my mother asked about my headvoices again. She wanted clarification on Julie, was she still evil? I said no; true, she had used to be the "bane of my existence," but-- struggling to summarize that entire insane chain of events-- she had been manipulated badly, ultimately chose to "switch sides," and now we "got along pretty well." My mother paused, still thinking, and questioned, "wasn't there another bad headvoice?" I said no, why do you ask? She said, "because I remember you telling me about another one." I shrugged, but then she added... "wasn't there a real punky-looking one?"
I honestly fell back in my chair, grinning more widely than I'd ever consciously dare to in that office, and laughed. "That's Laurie," I admitted. My mom asked, "Wasn't she a troublemaker?" I grinned again, gaining enough composure to sit back up straight, and responded "not really, but-- well she is a troublemaker, but not a bad one." I couldn't stop laughing. Thank God my therapist said we were running out of time, because I was hopelessly unprofessional at that point and it was getting kind of embarrassing.
So yeah! That was therapy. This Tuesday's gonna be interesting, haha.
Oh!! She also mentioned Mr. Sandman very briefly (as my boss, too)!! I'm just super-glad that she recognizes his importance in my life enough to remember him, let alone mention him at all. So that's awesome.

The rest of that day was spent chilling with my mom due to her schedule being too busy to leave me off at home-- we stopped at my natural food store so I could buy soap and toothpaste for the next month, then drove another half hour to a different city entirely for a court hearing, then went to a library I'd never visited before (they ACTUALLY had Gaiman's Sandman comics and stored them in the adult non-fiction section, I want to hug whoever did that), and lastly went shopping at her behest, only stopping when I reminded her that I hadn't eaten at all that day, I felt like passing out, and it was already close to 5PM. We were home at almost exactly 7PM and I was too damn tired to do much but collapse at my computer, haha.

Wednesday and Thursday are all but nonexistent in my memory; I have no idea what happened, save for the late nights-- Tuesday was with Laurie (business but pushing it for once), Wednesday was with Chaos (and lots of blue Christmas lights, it was oddly inspiring), and we'll get to Thursday night in a moment. Today's been a sickness-tainted blur but I DID get a random compliment from a fellow student at my college who recognized me on another site (we had taken the same health class last summer), saying (since I had mentioned I was in an art slump) that I shouldn't try so hard to create "perfectly"; he had faith that I'd get right back in the swing of things if I just took it easy for once, as I struck him as a "very unique and intelligent person." That made me smile AND gave me enough motivation to turn on my other computer and at least try to work on some music for the first time in months. It's still on; I'm honestly too tired to do anything tonight but I WILL put more effort into it tomorrow-- I despise weekends (no solitude or quiet time in the house), and that just might give me enough relief to get me through this two-day interim without having another depressive (or, God forbid, suicidal) meltdown. They ALWAYS happen on weekends if I don't watch, which is horribly ironic because there aren't any self-help hotlines available on weekends! I'm fine by Monday morning, sure, but what about Sunday evening, when I was standing in front of a mirror with a bloody knife again? There's no one to call or talk to when THAT happens... just Laurie, and my boss... and honestly if I'm that far gone, they are just as inaccessible as everyone else, myself included.

Anyway, sorry for that awfully morbid topic tangent (those need to stop).
Last night was pretty great? Let me say something first, though... I haven't spoken to Infinitii (or anyone else) about this yet, but the more I ponder it, I think that I am a different person during different times of day? LITERALLY so, not just "oh my mood changes." I think I have TWO "selves," maybe, and the "real me"-- the White one, the heart-based one-- is the one that only comes out at night. If there is a Red consciousness in me, it's the daytime persona I wear... and honestly that theory makes so much sense it's kind of creepy. That "Red" me would be the "lingering individuality" that stuck to ALL of my old personae, the oddly unchangeable qualities that seem to spring up entirely unwarranted whenever I'm awake during the day, but NOT FRONTING AS WHITE. That is the BIGGEST and most important distinction here: when it is out, I am not conscious. The Red "me" can literally be nose-to-nose with a mirror, taunting and laughing at itself, when suddenly I will "snap to attention," and I'll have no idea what I'm doing, other than a vague awareness of the preceding moments. IT IS NOT ME. It is completely independent, it has a mind of its own, and it frequently stands at odds to me, even in spite of its own best interest-- it just likes to rebel. The problem, though, is that this "me," this Red stranger, is the face that the world sees, and learns to love... but honestly, I've never really felt safe around that side of myself. Sure, it's happy and expressive and bright, but it's also manic. It's the "me" with boundless energy, a quick wit, sparkling enthusiasm, and bottomless creativity. It faces obstacles and risks with a grin, it believes it can do anything, it takes nothing seriously, it is never afraid of judgment or scorn. But it's also completely independent, outright REFUSING all relationships as they "tie it down," and it HATES to be tied down. That seems to be the only thing it outright despises... attachment. It wants to move. It wants to run and sing and laugh and break all the rules it wants, all in the name of living life to the fullest, but show it the slightest hint of restriction and it will BURN you... that is, if it doesn't shatter first, and pray to God that it does.
The... the deeper me, the "White" color I hold on some quieter, truer level, is different from that "me." It loves rain and snow, not fire and wind. It loves quiet thoughts, not loud shouts. And it loves people, not things. But it only comes out during soft, fading, "unreal" moments... those first few minutes in the morning, and those last few minutes at night. Play your cards right, and it might even stick around for an hour or two. But never more, not if it is forced to get up and move... not if it is forced to interact. THAT'S the problem here, THAT'S why I keep feeling tied to Red. I cannot be White when I'm downstairs. At least, not yet... if it's even possible. We'll see.
All I know is that Red is female, and White is male, as far as appearance shifts go. I also know that there is something deeply frightening about the Red... and I don't want to have to fight it for my own life anymore.


I don't have the time or knowledge to speculate further on that now, though. I want to recap last night before I forget it, and before it gets too late.
As you probably know, I've been mostly inaccessible emotionally lately. Chaos confronted me about it last night, and I said I was aware of it, but couldn't solve the problem from that same analytical mindset. Since it was getting late we were hoping for a 100% switch into poet mode or something, so that we could break it, but... it happened very unexpectedly, instead. As usual, time makes no frickin' sense during the evening, so I'll say the things I remember. One, I recall asking Chaos to talk in his "native language" if possible, and him actually doing so mentally, in oceanic sensations? It was incredible because the dialogue was LITERALLY untranslatable-- it's a known fact that Chaos speaks more in emotion than in thought, but I didn't realize he could get THAT abstract, yet paradoxically clearer than any words could get. Second, at one point he either touched my face or my hand, and I FELT it. That's when my armor broke. Third, it was shattered entirely when he noticed me doubting his entire existence again and told me to look at him-- and I swear to you, I DID see him, more clearly than I EVER had. I didn't just see green, I saw BLUE along with it, and... well, I'll admit, as it sunk in I literally started sobbing... physically, too. All that lost love just crashed into me, and I was gone, man.
Point four is, uh... hilariously personal? I don't like talking about what we do when we get "romantic" because it's very intimate for me and it's also very weird to anyone who doesn't know us. Let's just say that, um... my weakness for fangs goes a little further than I thought it did, and I blame Laurie for making me fond of pain in the first place. Chaos just succeeded in making it much worse. For the record, don't go near my Heart Jewel at all unless you're Chaos, because it makes me incredibly vulnerable and unraveled if you even touch it and it's kind of embarrassing (I can't help it man that resonates). He is the ONLY person allowed to drive me over the deep end that way, but he pays for it in full, because then I get to do it to him, and he's just as sensitive, hehehe.
Point five is that when Chaos literally dragged me up into another snogfest (I will tease us both about that forever), I decided "you know what, let's actually try a Jewel-Link since we're this far gone; we haven't had one in far too long." Boy let me tell you I had no idea what I was getting into. It was INSANE. I think I made it WORSE by being so emotionally distant; we got it leveled-out quickly enough but getting it to top took a while and if you've never experienced that, let's just say you will lose your mind from the buildup. When we finally got it to loop I swear, ALL I could see was rainbow confetti for like twenty solid seconds, LITERALLY. Please pardon the capitalization and other over-enthusiastic emphasis on this subject, but that was something else and I just want to make sure I don't forget it!! We had a second one because "why not" and I was so incapacitated by the time we finished that I don't even remember the process, haha. Geez.
Oh yeah, uh... then Chaos suggested I go share that with someone else, who had apparently been asking for me, since I had been so unavailable to everyone upstairs lately?
Long story short, a few minutes later, I ended up in Ryou's room.
He was at his laptop when I showed up, closing the lid somewhat when I fully appeared (babe what were you doing), but surprisingly happy to see me. I briefly explained to him what had just happened, mentioning what Chaos had said as well. Ryou looked down sheepishly and said it was true, but that he wasn't sure how to bring it up. Sadly I don't know what we said that led up to this next part, but... he asked me if I remembered our "favorite place" from when we were kids, and with a mischevous smile I said "this?" and literally warped us there.
Now I will put money on you readers not knowing this: back when I was 12/13, Ryou and I would always hang out on this small "bridge" overlooking the ocean in Domino City. We would just lean over the rail and watch the water (and/or sunset), talking about life, enjoying being together. We loved how free we felt there. Now, standing there again after so many years, I asked Ryou why he wanted to be here now, of all places? He said it was simple: what we had back then hadn't faded over the years, despite all the stuff that had come between us. Sure, back then the most we had ever done was hold hands and hug, but he was the first person to EVER call me "Jewel," at that very spot... and it was also during that time when we had both admitted (blushing like the schoolkids we were) that yes, we did see each other as more than friends. No matter how you looked at it, it was an important spot, and he wanted me to realize the significance of it STILL being that to him. It was around now that I realized just how clearly he was coming through; I could practically see him, and his voice was unmistakable, despite not having heard nor seen much of him in a very long time. Grinning, I apologized and started running my fingers through his hair, surprised at just how thick it was, and making him laugh as well at just how amazed I was at all this. We talked for a while longer, reminiscing and reflecting on the strange but incredible truth that we both still cared about each other so much after so long. But at one point I asked him if we had ever tried something close to a Jewel-Link? Shocked, he asked if that was even possible; he didn't have the right biology for that. I said he had a Soul Form; that was close enough, I'm sure I could make it work... and besides, I really wanted him to experience something like that, as it meant a lot to me-- and I mean a LOT-- and, let's face it... he deserved to have one with me after so damn long, seriously.
So, uh... I got it to work? We had to move into more unstructured headspace to do so, but it worked. It was somewhat different than a typical one, as I was now working with an energy core instead of Power Jewels, but it was still really beautiful. Hilariously enough, Ryou was somewhat dazed, rather euphoric and completely shocked afterwards-- "you mean THAT'S what they're like??" I laughed and said yeah, now you see why I prefer those to anything else when it gets serious.
Long story short, everything went better than expected with that situation. I was incredibly burned out physiologically after everything though, so after talking a little more I apologized and warped us to Central headspace, where I think Laurie showed up and worriedly offered to walk/carry me to my room (for like the third time this week, I've been a mess)? I was fading too quickly though, but to a rather disconcerting extent, and I surprised myself by repeating the old "if I die tonight, guys..." thing for the first time in months. THAT scared Laurie a little-- "the heck is going on, are you okay?"-- but honestly I could barely think or breathe or talk, and I think my body just shut down a few minutes later.

I woke up this morning in the expected "relationships? what relationships?" mode, and I've been stumbling through the day and trying not to vomit since then. Good times.

We are worried, though. Tar is creeping up on me VERY fast at night now, like it used to. I only have a very tiny window of "safe time" before any headspace in my immediate vicinity begins to completely collapse. If you have never witnessed or been a part of that, thank God for it, because it's scary as hell. Point is it's happening FAST now, sabotaging the precious time period at night where I can talk to people in honesty, and trying to infect whoever comes near me during that time as well.
Boss avoids that when it happens, as he can't prevent it-- he can only try to protect me within dreams, but (as he's said before), if the disturbance comes from within me, he can't stop it. Laurie can, but it's very hard for her to find me when headspace itself starts warping around me. I'm wondering if the only person with any power in such a situation is Infinitii... and I haven't had either the guts or the heart to ask him yet. Honestly I'm too scared of what I'm doing to him, or what I might do to him, even unconsciously. I'm scared of our overall relationship right now. It's too deep, too twisted, too complex, too close. I don't understand it at all. I don't understand myself, when I'm inside that bubble. I'm not sure what to do.

I miss my daughter. I typically only see her on Saturdays now. I feel like such an awful father... but it's for her own good, it's for her own highest good, to stay far away from me when I'm this sick.
I don't ever, EVER want to hurt her... and that risk is too high now, some days.

I will heal from this though. I must make that a promise now, during this moment of rare lucidity and determination and trust. I WILL rise from these ashes, loving and alive, no matter how dark it seems some days.
At heart, I know who I am. That truth doesn't change. It doesn't ever change.


...Well. My grandmother's radio LITERALLY just started playing "Mister Sandman, give me a dream..." and I think that's a VERY loud sign that I need to sign off and get to work!

I'll probably see you guys tomorrow after the awesome Homestuck shit inevitably goes down. It's inevitable.
Who knows... maybe it'll even have the answer I need right now.





Evenings on the route
These riders harbor doubt
Down to sigh and sink into the crowd

This night is room to grow
A chance to carry home
Swear this busted soul will come around

He wants to be your friend
He wants to be your free spirit
He wants to be yours

He wants to be your friend
He wants to be your free spirit
He wants to be yours
he wants to be yours

To leave this cold behind to find
A better point of view
To walk along a different path
And wind up next to you

To be alone with all guards down
All lost on in a dream
It's now or no one
This heart is off to set a spirit free

We weren't made to be down.

 



 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 2nd, 2025 02:46 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios